Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation

2013-07-27T20:54:29Z

Shift: added header to first section

== !!speculation!! — possible spoilers ==

Okay just who is the wife in this? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 05:19, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

I believe it's pretty clear already :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

Could she be Ayase? Pleeeeease tell me~ ! [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 08:47, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

If it's Ayase, then Kirino's words "Also...I often meet Ayase too." didn't make sense :p

Come on, how many black-hair girl in this series anyway :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

So it's Kuroneko, I guess...? [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 10:34, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I would say so. She's timid and the mother was apparently worried about her when she was introduced. If you add that to Kyousuke's concerns about their daughter growing up like her mother... Then there's the fact that Tamura is clearly a very good cook from the start, most likely ruling her out. The worrying also makes Tamura a less likely candidate—presumably they've known Tamura for some time and wouldn't be concerned.

:That isn't to say it -couldn't- be someone else. Kanako was a pretty bad cook at the start, too, and her personality might cause -some- concern. It's meant as a continuation of the PSP game, so if there's another heroine who fits the bill then it's possible. I haven't played said PSP game, so I don't know who the datable heroines are. -shrugs-

:It is pretty clear that the author is being deliberately vague, though. Even the JA wikipedia page mentions that it isn't outright stated who she is (if I understood it correctly). -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 11:58, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I also think that it's Kuroneko for the reasons stated above and another reason I found. Look at this quote -
:"How could I forget them?
:Saori, Ayase, Manami, the Akagi siblings, Ria, Bridget, the Mikagami siblings, the Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again."
:See that he didn't mention Kuroneko? And if you feel that Kuroneko's included in 'game research club', then why would he mention Sena separately in the 'Akagi siblings', and also, Kuroneko was a major part of his life at that time so she would deserve a mention outside of 'game research club' too. So, I think why he didn't mention her is because that she's now his wife, so there was no point in mentioning how he could forget her, and he doesn't have to worry about '''atleast still seeing her again''' as they live together now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 12:22, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's what I though when I read this chapter for the first time.
:And... I definitely can't imagine Kanako who "blushed and stiffly looked to the side" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 12:44, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

So we can now conclude that the wife here is KuroNeko? --[[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]])
:We cannot conclude anything because the identity of the wife was not explicitly stated by the author(Unless am wrong and the author has actually stated it somewhere), so Kuroneko being the wife is our most logical inference at the moment. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 00:54, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

What do you think is Kyousuke job? and for me i think its either KuroNeko or Kanako..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 13:30, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:I'm quite sure his wife isn't Kanako.
:His job? I think it's something important: "I heard from the minister" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 14:24, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:well the reason why i think kanako is a possible wife candidate is because of this line "She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day" well that's how i feel when i read that line and we all know that KuroNeko is really good at cooking so there's no need to received a special training. so Kyousuke is like a Government Official or something related to politics..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 15:57, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:For the job, I think you're right.
:But as I said earlier, "I definitely can't imagine Kanako who "blushed and stiffly looked to the side"" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 16:01, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:Now that you mention it. its definitely hard to imagine that. but personally i really want Kyousuke to end up with Ayase..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 16:18, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:I'd like he ends up with his sister, but I suppose it isn't possible... Well actually, I haven't read the last volume yet... Don't spoil me guys :D [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 16:29, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:You haven't read it yet? then why are you here? go and read it now..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 02:21, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

== edits ==

Not having the JA version, I can't say for certain which is correct, but changing "father and mother" to "parents" changes the meaning. The former would indicate a specific reference to their ''own'' parents, whereas the later is a reference to parents in general. Capitalization for terms such as "mommy" or "father", etc., would also probably follow an "if it's a substitute for a proper noun, capitalize" designation. E.g., "my mommy will give me sweets" vs. "Mommy will give me sweets".

I'd also posit that changing "twenties of youth" to "years of youth" is akin to referring to the "terrible twos" as simply "terrible years". I don't have the JA, but the zh_CN TL appears to be:
“为什么要做这种事啊，我才二十几岁啊，青春活力的二十几岁哟。”
or, roughly
"Why did [you] have to do that? I'm just twenty-something years old! [A] (young and vigorous)/youthful twenty-something years old!"

Choice of punctuation is my own based on ... I guess you could call them "gobi"? I don't know what they'd actually be called for zh_CN. I haven't used it in long enough that I honestly don't remember what all of the gobi mean in zh_CN or how they should be converted to EN punctuation. Not that it's particularly relevant to the point at hand, in any case.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:33, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Shift

2013-07-27T20:51:33Z

Shift: /* Re: Punctuation and Such */

== OreImo Editing ==

Hi shift, I saw your questions on Chaos' talk page. As for editing, you can just go ahead and post the changes you deem necessary. If there are incomplete/mistaken translations that you aren't sure of, use the talk page and I'm sure Chaos can clear up any issues. Editing in batches is perfectly fine. I usually go through quickly first to make changes to punctuation i.e. multiple hyphens into an em dash, curly quotes into straight ones, ellipses consitency, et cetera. After then I usually will go back and make changes to the text. Unfortunately I can't assist with the questions you posted on the Oreimo V11C4 discussion page; I don't have the originals nor could I read them if I did.

It's good to have another editor working on this, if you have any other questions I'll be happy to assist as best I can. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 15:06, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

:Great. Thanks for your response! Especially with what seems to be such a small active team, it's good to know whether something like that would put me at odds with anyone on the project, or otherwise cause any trouble/problems. Just a note (and I may have said this already), but I may be a bit slow to start, as I'm still trying to get comfortable with the idea of editing, as well as trying to figure out what I should or shouldn't be focusing on/changing. I've edited plenty of my own papers throughout the course of my education, but rarely have I ever worked on anyone else's work, never mind trying to keep the final product consistent with the original from which it is TLed.

:As far as the actual editing of OreImo v11 goes, while I don't mind a bit of redundancy on my end (esp. since I might take a bit of time before actually committing anything to the wiki), does it make any difference to you whether I begin from v11c04 or work my way back from the v12 prologue? Logically it makes sense to get v11c04 polished off first, but assuming I am able to make any non-trivial headway it might be faster to work from multiple directions. For the moment, I mostly intend to go through and tweak any obvious offenders while I try to figure out some of the finer points that are bugging me, or parts that might merit more substantial editing and thus require feedback from you, Chaos, or anyone else who might be active on the project.

:Ah, right! Since I'm just starting I should probably point out that by no means am I implying my work will necessarily be sufficient for any particular section. Personally I consider input from multiple individuals generally superior to a singular viewpoint, anyway.

:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 16:58, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

::If you would prefer to start with V12 then by all means, go ahead. I'll probably correct the punctuation later tonight. After that I plan on starting with V11C4, there are a few things I noticed just while fixing the punctuation that were a little off.

::It's fine that you may be a little slow to start, I know I was/still am. As you said, it's best to get comfortable and work at your own pace. It's better that way than rushing everything.

::Regards, [[User:Kory|Kory]] 17:19, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

Doubt you are Watching my talk page, but I still left a response there. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam|talk]]) 15:26, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

== Re: TL ==

It's more like I just want to practice TL-ing, and only wanted to try that one because it was relatively short.

So I'm not exactly the best person to ask for level of ability needed and such. Frankly, if you really take 30-40 minutes per page I'd say you're better at it than I am. (Never really timed myself, but my pass at the intro pages of SAO went into the course of hours. Rather embarrassing, really, especially since some of them did turn out to be off the mark.) -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 04:28, 13 June 2013 (CDT)

== Re: Punctuation and Such ==

Hyphens to em dashes: To me, 3 hyphens looks the same size as a single em dash. (--- —) So I change them in groups of 3. If there are any leftover I will just remove them. In some cases there are only 2 hyphens to begin with so I just change it into an em dash. I'll also change it where a single hyphen is used but an em dash would serve better. I keep a space before and after, unless it starts a sentence.

Ellipses: Pretty much the same thing as with the hyphens, as 3 periods make up an ellipsis. Except that I don't put a space prior to one. Only after, with the exception of if it's used to start a sentence.

Tildes: I've never really altered the tildes. I don't know of any conventions for using them. I can't ever really recall seeing them in English novels either, so I just let them be.

Hope all that helps. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 14:00, 26 June 2013 (CDT)

P.S. Sorry for my lack of editing recently. I've recently started learning Japanese and find it quite enjoyable so I find myself spending less time editing and more time studying.

Yes, I am aware of that but the thing is that I don't really fill the summary box for every edit that I make, I just quickly pick one from the drop-down list of previously used summaries, and also I didn't really think that the summary being listed as "grammatical" would bother people, but seeing that you are indeed bothered by it, I will summarize such edits appropriately in the future. Thanks for pointing that out to me and sorry for any inconvenience my laziness might have caused you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 12:42, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

(reply on [[User talk:Rohan123|Rohan123's talk]] page) -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:51, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

==Re==
Yeah, Japanese can be a handful. It was especially at the beginning. Now that I have hiragana memorized and katakana on the way to being memorized its a bit easier to grasp. I can't say I find the sentence ordering to be much of an issue though. Currently, as I know almost no kanji, almost everything I read is purely hiragana and it can be difficult to differentiate words.

It's quite alright. I don't mind doing V12C1. I'm about halfway through it now. I'll probably get the the other half tonight, hopefully. If not it'll have to wait until next week as I'm going out of town for the long weekend. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 07:28, 27 June 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Rohan123

2013-07-27T20:50:13Z

Shift: /* Edits */

<big>Feel free to drop any message here. I will get back to you as soon as I can. Please post your message under the '''proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary. Also, please make sure to append your '''signature and timestamp''', either at the beginning or the end of your message, so that replying to the proper person in a timely fashion becomes easier for me.</big>

== Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

You sure Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai volume 12'ss chapter 5 is really completed? It seems too short compared with the other chapters, so I thought it was only a partial translation.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:30, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

:Well, to tell you the truth, I was also not sure at first since the chapter seemed a bit short, but I checked it on other sources , including a quick Chinese>English translation, and this is indeed the full chapter. So enjoy, and stay tuned for the last few chapters of this great series, Oreimo. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:40, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

The one that does have some issues is vol 6, chapter 3. There are two sentences left blank because the translator didn't know what they said, but didn't provide the text to let others try to understand it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:52, 13 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I noticed that too and even read your post in the forum thread for "Oreimo" regarding this issue. But, the problem is that I have never seen Chaos(The current translator for Oreimo) on the forum. So, our best bet is to try leaving a message on his talk page or email him about this. You know what, I'm gonna leave this message on his talk page right now and email him too. If you see him somewhere, raise this concern of yours.--[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:46, 13 July 2013 (CDT)
::The problem has been resolved by Chaos. The missing lines have been added by him and then have been edited by me. Please read it and get closure. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:29, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:::Thanks tothe both of you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm#top|talk]]) 05:14, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

=== Edits ===

Just curious. You list some recent edits as fixing "grammatical" errors. You are aware that typesetting of ellipses and emdashes is typically considered a style issue rather than a grammatical one, yes? It's an issue of form, rather than function, if you will. I don't actually disagree with the chosen style—I prefer emdashes unspaced, and have no particular attachment either way with ellipses. It's just slightly ... odd seeing it referred to as a grammatical issue.

Also, updated a talk page regarding capitalization of parental references.
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:38, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I am aware of that but the thing is that I don't really fill the summary box for every edit that I make, I just quickly pick one from the drop-down list of previously used summaries, and also I didn't really think that the summary being listed as "grammatical" would bother people, but seeing that you are indeed bothered by it, I will summarize such edits appropriately in the future. Thanks for pointing that out to me and sorry for any inconvenience my laziness might have caused you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:43, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

::There's not really any need to apologize on your part. The only practical problem there might potentially be with it is if it ended up sparking edit wars due to differences of opinion, with no project guidelines to arbitrate. Other than that, it's mainly a personal thing, and something I doubt most people would care about. On my side having them accurately labeled and separated speeds things up (skim punctuation, quick-check typo fixes, in-depth check grammar and flow changes), but it's not particularly practical to expect people to group edits by category, especially when I don't generally do that myself.

::With regard to the potential for edit wars over punctuation ... I don't know if you'll believe this, but apparently things like "curly quotes vs. typewriter quotes" are or were a pretty big deal to some people, if some of the user:talk pages are anything to go by... In the case of grammar, the clash could be justified if either side is clearly in the wrong or just being stubborn. But in the case of punctuation style... well, let's just say I would find such edit wars rather pointless and best avoided. Granted, IMO '''''all''''' edit wars are best avoided. ^^; But judging by your reaction—which was quite mild, whether by nature or intention—it seems worrying over such a possiblity was unnecessary.

::Heh. Anyway, sorry to be such a pain—hopefully I didn't appear as condescending and overbearing/controlling as I have a habit of doing. I doubt you'll ever encounter anyone else on BT who takes issue with the content of the ''summary boxes'', of all things. Keep up the good work, and cheers! -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:50, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

== Full Metal Panic! Another ==
===Thank you===

again thanks "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 12:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"

No problem. If you ever need an editor to proofread a chapter of FMP:Another and are having trouble finding one, you can drop a message on my talk page or PM me on the forum and I will get back to you as soon as I can, hopefully having the time time to proofread for you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:06, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:Yeah, for FMP that would be great, I do little bits every day, (instead of big chunks once a week),so there's no rush ever, plus its a side project so I promise it wouldn't take a lot of time, so if I could send it to you before posting time when the first scene is completed, that would be great. "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 13:32, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"
::Sure, send me the script for PRing when you're done translating. If you email me the script, please drop a message on my talk page or pm me on the forum saying you have emailed me, since I don't check my mail regularly. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:40, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the edits on FMP, It seriously makes sense when your in the voodoo between languages, but rereading your edits, I'm sitting here like,"seriously, did I really think that made sense?". So thanks as always, This one will recieve updates probably once a week so no worries here with all that's going on. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:You mean to say that my edits didn't really make sense? If so, am sorry for that and can you please point out the mistakes that I have made or any meanings I might have changed? I will try to keep that in mind the next time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:44, 20 July 2013 (CDT)
::NO NO YOUR GOOD! I'm the one who's embarrassed and your saving my *** here. Thanks seriously, I meant I have a really hard time switching over between the two and your the only reason it makes sense in english when you editors make corrections, (because I think it makes sense only because I'm confused between two different types of grammar, (english and 日本語). sorry for not explaining that better,it's meant as a compliment to you. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:::Oh, okay. Sorry for misunderstanding, and thanks for the compliment. And don't worry, your translation made enough sense, it just needed a bit of polishing, that's all. And I will try editing within a day or two of you making the updates. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:01, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

==Mayo Chiki!==

Rohan, thank you for your edits on chapter one,section three, but I would like to ask you to please keep the lines in proper format. After your edit, there were some words on their own lines, even though they weren't supposed to. Some lines are separated by spaces like this,

But not all of them. Please keep that in mind. Thank you.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 17:52, 22 July 2013 (CDT)
:I am very sorry for that. I was editing it very late last night, and after submitting my edit I went to sleep without checking the page again. Honestly, I have no idea how the lines got separated like that, but I will make sure that such a thing doesn't happen again. Thanks for fixing my mistake though! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:45, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-27T05:15:31Z

Shift: single tense correction (for conformity with past tense narration standard)

==There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==

The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.

"Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It's already morning."

The familiar voice of my little sister entered my ears. I sensed a light coming in. Maybe she just opened the curtains.

"… Well…"

She mercilessly shook me:

"Hurry and get up, breakfast is going to get cold. I have put so much effort into it."

… So annoying. I'm going to get up now, okay.

"Yahhhhhh…"

I deliberately exaggerated my movements while sitting up and glared angrily at my little sister.

That little sister was right now standing next to the bed in her sailor uniform.

Her name was Kousaka Kirino, 14 years old. She was attending a nearby middle school. Although it was my personal opinion only, she was quite cute. Her beautiful black hair went together with a cute hairpin. Her body was thin, her round face gave a quiet and gentle feeling. Although she wasn't a part of any club, nor did she have any special ability, she was very stubborn and always refused to admit defeat. In other words—if you said that her breakfast was hard to eat, one day she would surely make you a big and amazing meal.

Should I call her hard working or stubborn?

… Well, anyway, she was my prided little sister.

Kirino glanced at me and ordered:

"Take off your clothes. I'm taking them to wash."

"… Really… you do that every day… are you my wife?"

"Ha? Ha? What are you saying?"

Maybe she got mad because of me, Kirino angrily looked aside:

"Okay okay, hurry up—today you have morning exercise, right?"

"Right right right, I know."

I slapped myself to wake myself up and took off my clothes.

Seeing that, Kirino yelled in shock:

"What… what are you doing?"

"Taking off my clothes… as you ordered."

"Say something before that! I need to turn around…"

Kirino clenched her fists and looked away, blushing.

Seeing my little sister acting that way, I couldn't help but laugh.

"Why should you care about that, we are siblings."

"Of course I care!"

"You have seen me naked more than once or twice, right? We even bathed together."

"That was long ago! Don't say something that could cause a misunderstanding!"

"No one is listening anyway!"

Who would misunderstand anyway? Always hypocritical in the rebellious period. I shrugged.

That was my relationship with Kirino—aside from normal differences, we maintained a proper distance.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, 17 years old. I was now studying at a nearby high school, where I took part in the track team, my specialty was long distance running. In elementary school, I got some fame because of my running. However, I hit my limit during my middle school years, so I placed my hope in long and middle distance running.

Besides that, my studies were quite good. To tell the truth, it wasn't easy to take part in a club and learn properly at the same time, but if my grades dropped, mom would ask Kirino immediately, so I couldn't let that happen.

"After all, to this day, Kirino still adores me—her brother."

"I think that Kyou-chan is great too."

After school, I walked home with Manami. She was Tamura Manami, my childhood friend, a girl with glasses. For an insignificant honor student such as myself, she was one of the rare individuals who understood me.

"I'm not special or anything. I only managed to get into the club because of my experience during middle school and hard work. My grades were even worse—if it was not for you, my ranking would have already fallen."

To tell the truth, during elementary school, I truly was better than others.

Back then, I thought 'Am I a genius?'"

Regrettably, I was wrong. No matter whether I admitted it or not, middle school pulled me back to reality.

I wasn't a genius. I was just someone who matured faster than the others.

This situation was quite common. A genius in elementary school reverts back to a normal student in middle school—you guys must see it a lot, right? It was the same for me. Although it dealt me quite a blow, it couldn't be helped.

There is no real talent that escapes that harsh test.

"Still, I think that you are amazing. I feel that this is not something anyone could do. Kyou-chan should be proud of himself."

"You spoil me too much."

"Do I?"

"Yes. Whenever I feel down, you always stay by my side."

"In this situation, I would surely be gentle to Kyou-chan."

"I think so too. But because of that, I feel that I will surely ask to be spoiled."

"Is something wrong with that?"

"Seems interesting, don't you think?"

With someone as gentle and kind as Manami with me, a calm lifestyle was guaranteed. Of course it was good. I felt very happy.

"But I can't do that. How do I put it, maybe because of my stubbornness."

"… Because you don't want to let Kirino-chan be disappointed?"

"… Of course not."

"Really. So in the end… you don't want to disappoint Kirino-chan?"

Manami smiled and turned back. 'What is the difference?'—I was unable to ask this question.

"I feel that if I lose my last persistence, then I have no right to be her brother. Forget it, even I'm not sure."

"I feel that you can't keep this up forever. Until the day you are forced to give up, you won't give up?"

"If that was before, then I will say 'There is nothing difficult as long as I try.' Although I'm different now, with a clearer view of reality, that faith remains unchanged."

Hearing me mutter, Manami looked into the distance and said:

"I see. Then I will have to prepare myself to spoil Kyou-chan, right?"

Then she showed me a kind smile.

Hm, what an encouraging smile.

Even in September, the sun was still hot. My body was already covered in sweat when I got home.

My throat felt so dry too.

"I'm home."

I took my handkerchief to wipe my sweat. After removing my shoes, I immediately went to the refrigerator. As soon as I entered the living room, my little sister, who was wearing her casual clothing and sitting on the sofa, spoke to me.

"Welcome back ~"

"Ah."

I returned a half-hearted answer before walking past her and opening the refrigerator to get barley tea. After I drank a cup, I found out that my little sister was standing right next to me. She didn't conceal her smile, and said:

"Say?"

"Yes?"

"Do you want to go somewhere this Sunday?"

"Where exactly is this 'somewhere'?"

"Look look!"

Kirino took a magazine from behind her back and showed me the cover. That was one of the magazines that Kirino always read, and on the cover was a black haired girl.

"Hm, this girl is so cute!"

"She is my classmate—no wait! That was your first reaction? I can't believe it, I will tell Tamura-san!"

The Tamura-san she was talking about was Manami. As my childhood friend, of course her relationship with Kirino was quite good. They had known each other for a long time.

"This has nothing to do with Manami."

"Right right—anyway, I don't mean the cover. Look here."

"What is this?—Akihabara special? You want to go to Akihabara?"

"Yes."

"You really said yes…"

Such an unexpected answer temporarily made me not know how to respond. Because this and the impression I had of Kirino were too different.

"About Akihabara… isn't that a place full of anime and games? Why do you want to go to that place?"

I voiced my doubts. Kirino stuttered, which was very suspicious. She hastily replied:

"How should I put it… this magazine recommended something… see, like this."

Kirino flipped to a page and showed me an 'Akihabara-must-see' list. Unlike my expectation, Akihabara was shown to be a modern and stylish place.

"This is Akihabara?"

"I heard that recently it had gone through quite some changes."

"Hm ~?"

"So, do you want to go?"

"…"

I didn't immediately give a reply. It wasn't like I didn't want to go out with my little sister, but I had a feeling that the reason Kirino chose Akihabara seemed a little forced. If she wanted to hang out, then there were lots of places, like Shibuya or Harajuku—alright, maybe it was too soon for Kirino to visit those places.

And so—

Both of us sat down on the sofa and looked at the magazine… This time, I noticed that Kirino's eyes didn't focus on the 'must-see-places' list but rather on a small side note.

She seemed to keep looking at a pink character in 'Anime paradise, Akihabara' in secret.

…………………

………… Could it be……

Maybe she wanted to dispel my doubts, Kirino looked up, staring at me:

"Can't you?"

"No way."

I smiled wryly and patted my little sister's head.

"Then let's go visit Akihabara."

On Sunday, Kirino and I visited Akihabara for the first time in our lives. Right after we stepped off of the bus, we were faced with rows upon rows of electronic shops. Because today was a weekend, there were quite a lot of people here.

"Incredible."

I sighed. Next to me, Kirino also looked around in curiosity. Kirino usually preferred simple clothing, but today she looked more mature.

"Say, isn't your skirt a bit too short?"

"Eh? Ah… um… is it inappropriate?"

"…… I don't think so."

In contrast, I thought it super-fit Kirino. So cute.

After all, the person inside the clothes was already of the highest quality, so maybe some nice clothes would be good.

… This was a good opportunity!

I didn't have any hobbies to spend my money on, so despite still being a student, I had a lot of money in my bank account. Today, my wallet was full too.

"Um, <nowiki>*cough cough*</nowiki>. Say, Kirino—"

While I was nervously trying to speak, Kirino had already walked toward the electronics shop. Hearing me, she turned her head:

"Ah? What did you say, onii-chan? Look look, what is that store over there? Can we go there for a second?"

"Isn't that a game store? It isn't on the 'must-see' list."

"So what? We hardly ever get a chance like this, let's go see more and more."

"………"

''She really is…

''… No way. No way no way. Must be that.

I shook my head to clear my doubts, then made a suggestion.

"Alright, we could. But before that, there is somewhere I want to visit first."

"Eh? What are you thinking about onii-chan? What is that?"

"Your clothes."

"Ah?"

Maybe she didn't understand what I meant, Kirino's eyes widened.

''… Ah damn, don't force me to say it again, I felt embarrassed too.

"… I, I think I should buy you some clothes."

"Ah ah ah ah? Where is this coming from?"

"Are you that surprised?"

What do you think of me?

Still… thinking back, I had only given her a present once. It was unavoidable that Kirino would have that reaction, since it wasn't like my usual style.

I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment.

"You… well… this looks good on you, so I think you should go buy some more. You're surely interested, right? Since you like that kind of magazine."

"Because I'm still a girl."

"Right? Then you are welcome."

"It's less like 'holding back' and more like I was so shocked—I see, then… um… I'll accept your offer."

Kirino smiled in embarrassment, her face reddened.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Da da da da*

She ran away a few steps, but suddenly turned her head back toward me—

"Thank you, onii-chan."

—An unmatched smile

… Ha

"Yes, you are welcome."

And so, we walked side by side into the building.

"Say, what do you plan to buy for me?"

"I have no plan. Do you have any clothes you like?"

"I have, but Akihabara doesn't sell them."

"……"

Kirino gave a half-hearted reply.

"Onii-chan, how about you come help me?"

"… I have no fashion sense, you know?"

"Ah… I see."

Kirino didn't push me, she smiled wryly.

"Anyway, you just come and take a look. If I don't like it, then I will just say so."

"Hm, since you put it that way I will give it a shot. To tell the truth, I truly have no fashion sense."

"Say, are you nervous?"

Kirino teased me.

"Who would be nervous!"

"Since we hardly get a chance like this, let's take a look around."

"Okay."

I took Kirino's hand and started walking aimlessly.

"Want to take a look at that shop?"

The shop that I pointed at was—

"Glasses shop? Why? My eyesight is not that bad?"

"There are people who wear fashion glasses."

"I know that too."

"Then it's fine. Give it a try, I bet it would suit you!"

"… Why are you acting so desperate?"

When we walked past a café, I asked:

"… Do you want to eat something? You must be hungry now."

"Let's follow the custom here and eat in Akihabara style."

"Akihabara style? Let me think, in front of the bus station… there was a Justeen Café, right?"

"When I checked on the internet, it said that there was a maid café over here."

Maid café… I have heard of them.

"… Want to take a look?"

"Ah?"

Kirino hastily placed a hand on her chest.

"No, no, no. I'm just saying that there is a maid café there."

"You don't have to deny it so strongly…"

In the end, we ate at a random café and kept trying to find somewhere to buy clothes.

"Say, how about this one…?"

"It's good."

"But this doesn't look bad either… this one too… ah, what a headache."

… Couldn't be helped.

Although 'Akihabara doesn't sell the clothes I want,' as soon as she entered the shop, Kirino swam through the sea of clothing with ease.

"In that case, how about trying it on?"

"Yes, you are right."

"Also, it's not like I can only buy one for you."

"Really!?"

"… Ah, yes."

More than 20,000 Yen is a bit high, however…

This girl's eyes were now sparkling.

… So I decided to withdraw all of the money from my bank account.

"You really like clothes, don't you?"

"Yes!"

You should become a model—that was what I thought when I heard Kirino's innocent answer.

"Sorry to keep you waiting!"

Seeing Kirino coming out of the changing room, I was unable to suppress a small whistle.

Kirino was wearing a miniskirt and boots, with a bold strapless dress. She also had several small trinkets on her neck and fingers. There were sunglasses on her head. Her image suddenly changed immediately. She was cute before, but this clothing made her transcend the mortal realm.

"Very nice. You look good in that."

"Re-really? It isn't strange?"

"Nothing like that—I was staring at you when I saw it."

"Ah? Ah? Ah?… Ah… ~ Actually I'm very confident in it ~"

Kirino scratched the back of her head and got carried away.

"Did you learn from a magazine?"

"Ah, no. How should I put it—let's say I suddenly had a feeling that 'I should wear this in Akihabara!'"

Like this, Kirino said a lot of inexplicable things.

How do the clothes have anything to do with Akihabara?

"Ah, forget it—so you decided to buy them right?"

"Ah? No, I didn't."

"Why? Don't you like them very much?"

"Because the price is more than 80.000 Yen."

"… Ack."

"Besides, I'm happy as long as I have a chance to wear it."

It would have been cool if I could say 'then let's buy it now.'

Unfortunately, I couldn't say that.

"So, buy this for me."

Kirino choose the only trinket that I chose earlier.

A 500 Yen hairpin.

We checked the magazine for common places before returning to our starting point. We successfully completed this trip's purpose, there was still some time left before sunset.

"How about we go over there?"

"Ah?"

"What? Didn't you say that we hardly get a chance like this, so don't you want to take a look around?"

"Ah, yes—right. I did say so."

The most eye-catching thing nearby was a shop named Gamers. Although from the name, it should be a game shop, inside, there was a lot of manga. Near the entrance were a lot of games.

"Isn't it a game shop?"

"Not a game shop, Gamers, onii-chan."

I didn't fully understand what Kirino meant.

In short, we entered Gamers.

Because there were girls everywhere, I felt a little uncomfortable.

"… Kirino, should we go outside?"

"There is still something above. Let's take a look."

''… Are you serious?

Kirino pointed at the elevator. On its door, there was an anime poster for 'Stardust Witch Meruru.' It showed a pink-haired girl flying in the night sky.

"………"

While we were waiting for the elevator, Kirino's full attention was on this poster.

Say, in that Akihabara special earlier, there was an anime character like this too.

"You like that kid's show anime."

"Ah ah ah!?"

Kirino was shocked.

"You you you, what are you saying?"

"Ack… I mean, when you were small you really liked that kid's show anime, didn't you?"

"A, ah, ah! When I was small! Small! Right right? I don't remember… hahahaha"

"I don't remember it clearly, but when you were small, you liked an anime called 'Magical Maid' or something. You even hummed along with it in joy."

Standing in front of the television, waving around a toy magical wand and humming the recorded theme song.

After that, she made a 'How was it!? Praise me!?' pose. My doting father was the first one to praise her. Then Kirino finally turned to me full of excitement, her face showing a desire to be praised—she only let me off when I praised her.

Those memories started to resurface in my mind again.

"That… that happened? You didn't make that up, did you~?"

"Yes it did. Well, it has been so long, so it's natural that you don't remember—I wonder if father would be willing to show us the video of that time? Want to ask him later?"

"No no! Don't bother with it anymore!"

Embarrassed, Kirino waved her hands in panic.

Haha, being spoiled by parents sometimes was a headache too. Like how they would record such embarrassing moments.

At that time, the elevator door opened.

Two girls stepped out—my eyes widened when I saw them.

"…!?"

I didn't confirm it, but next to me, Kirino was probably having a similar thought.

What was going on? No no, how could I put it—first, one of them was very big. She was even taller than me, at least 180 centimeters. Besides that, her clothing was unbelievable—she wore a black dress, there was a purple rose on her head, her face was hidden behind a black veil. So terrifying, there was no one with such a fantasy-like mind. Akihabara surely was a dangerous place—that was what I thought.

Behind that huge girl in black clothing was another girl in similar clothes. She also wore black clothing, a purple rose on her head. The difference was she didn't have a veil. She had pure white skin and quite a beautiful face. Her irises were red, and there was a mole under one of her eyes, she had a perfect poker face. I only met her eyes by chance, but I suddenly had a cold feeling— just like she was covered in an aura saying 'the living should not come here.'

"……………"

"……………"

"……………"

"……………"

Our eyes only met, we didn't say anything to each other.

As if someone was pulling me from behind, I turned my head around. Kirino also followed my action.

And then—

She met the gaze from the red eyed girl.

"… 'Shining Angel'…?"

"?"

"… Hmph… no… I must be over-thinking."

Leaving behind inexplicable words, she turned around.

Then she left with her huge friend.

Seeing them leave, Kirino whispered:

"… Those two… who are they?"

"Who knows? Isn't it cosplay? Akihabara is so unbelievable."

Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, we quickly stepped inside.

"… Have I seen them somewhere?"

Probably not, I thought.

Such an amazing appearance, there was no way I would forget if I had seen them.

They were just strangers. When the elevator door closed, I had already forgotten everything about them.

Having left Gamers, both of us walked briskly on the Akihabara street. We didn't have a destination in mind, nor did we say anything to each other. Just like we were avoiding something, we kept walking.

"……………"

"……………"

"……………"

"…………… I never thought that they even sold those kinds of games."

"Don't, don't talk about it anymore! I want to forget it as soon as possible!"

"That is because—"

It isn't very nice to say it out loud, so I hope you can guess what happened.

Confused, Kirino was flushed. If this were a manga, then her eyes would be drawn in a spiral shape.

"… But, but… it looked… so cute."

"Ah? Did you say something?"

"No—nothing at all! Let's hurry up and go somewhere else!"

"Ah, right…"

But how would I know where we could go?… And so, we came to the center street. This was 'Akihabara's paradise for walking' which even I had heard of. I saw a big game center nearby.

"So, where should we go to have some fun next?"

"How about that game center?"

Right after we entered the game center, Kirino's attention was instantly drawn to a place.

"Ah, photo sticker booth!"

"Oh, really?"

"Photo sticker booth!"

"So what?"

"Now is the age of the photo sticker, onii-chan!"

"……"

''Don't look at it. Don't look at it.

"Photo! Sticker! Booth!"

"I don't want to go in!"

But in the end, I was not the type to say no to Kirino. So I tried to convince her.

"Why am I still going to take a photo sticker booth photo with my little sister? At my age?"

"So what? This is a memento. What do you mean by that?"

"I mean I don't want to go do it! Just think about it for a second. Paste it on each other's cell phones? I don't want such a disgusting brother sister relationship!"

"I think that's disgusting too… but I never said I want to reach that level."

"No means no! Even if the world is going to end, I will not go in with you."

"You are so determined…"

Kirino smiled wryly.

"I feel that even if we took a photo together in that booth, they will think that we are just normal siblings."

"What kind of reason is that?"

"Ah? Wouldn't you feel embarrassed if people thought of us as lovers?"

"… Listen to me."

''Why are you saying something that should be left unspoken?

''I want to find a hole to hide in!

To my side, Kirino laughed:

"In that case, onii-chan, how about you go get a doll from that crane game?"

"Good, that's a piece of cake!"

I can do that. I walked over to the crane game machine. There are lots of that in this game center, and all of them contained anime character dolls.

"……"

"Something wrong?"

"…　No, but what do you want to get?"

"Let me think…"

Kirino checked them for a while…

"This one."

She pointed at a pink haired doll. I thought it was the same character in the poster at Gamers' elevator… so she really…

"Isn't that an anime doll?"

"So what, it's cute."

"Alright…"

Forget it, it was fine. I checked the crane and control system. There was only one doll of the type that Kirino wanted.

There were a lot of blonde blue eyed dolls, and not many villainous-looking purple haired dolls.

The round, white mascot dolls were numerous, they were everywhere.

… The situation didn't look good.

Even if I rarely played the crane game, I understood that much.

"… Let me give it a try."

Then I threw a 500 Yen coin into the machine.

A few minutes later—

"… Sorry, I still can't get it."

After I spent 3.000 Yen, I lost all hope. After my attempts, my targeted doll was even deeper in the sea of dolls. What could I do now? I only managed to get three mascot dolls meant for consolation.

"… Ah, it can't be helped then."

Kirino was comforting me, but she couldn't hide her regret.

Maybe… Kirino really liked that doll… although Kirino didn't watch much anime now—when I thought about how much she loved anime when she was small, maybe that feeling hadn't completely disappeared.

"Ah…"

True, it was not that easy to admit that you liked anime now.

Especially for a middle school girl.

It was the matter of face.

But—if you thought it was cute before, if you liked it before, what was wrong with liking it now? I didn't think there was any problem with that.

Why did people have to care about such trivial matters?

I recovered and noticed that I was still staring at Kirino. She blushed and complained to me:

"What, what are you looking at?"

"Say… that doll seems to be very popular, you see, that's the only one left."

"… Yes, probably."

"Here, it shouldn't be a problem if we are more open about ourselves, right?"

"Maybe. Just now, there was someone older than me who seemed to be having fun."

…………

I returned my eyes to the machine and said:

"Listen to me, Kirino—do you want this Meruru doll?"

Hearing that, Kirino was surprised, then—

"Yes, I want it very much."

She openly admitted her feelings.

"I see. Good, then wait a moment."

"Where are you going?"

Wasn't it clear enough?

"I'm going to exchange some more money."

—— A few minutes later ——

"Is this machine broken or something?"

After I burned 2,000 Yen more on that game, I was about to let my anger out. My cool onii-chan image just now had long disappeared.

"Strange! Why can't it hold the doll? Damn it damn it damn it!"

"Lower your voice! It's so embarrassing!"

"But look! It's strange! This crane… is this crane's grip too weak?"

"I get it I get it! Let's go home, okay? Okay?"

"Ugh……"

Kirino smiled and tried to pull me away from the crane game.

At that time—

"… Hmph… hahahaha."

A mocking laughter broke out next to us.

"?"

''… Ah! It's this girl…!

It was the same black haired, red eyed girl in gothic loli clothing that we met at Gamers.

Next to her, the strange looking huge girl was standing.

The girl in gothic loli clothing glanced at us. Maybe she was angry because of that gaze, Kirino stepped forward.

"… Say, did you just mockingly laugh at us?"

The gothic loli girl didn't bother answering Kirino's question, she just went 'hmph,' and she contemptuously shook her head and shrugged.

Angry! Kirino was so mad that her face reddened. Hey hey, my little sister was so short tempered.

I had no choice but to grab Kirino's shoulder to prevent her from walking toward this gothic loli girl.

The gothic loli girl coldly looked at us, then threw 500 Yen into that crane game.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>clank clank*

She quickly pushed the button to move the crane, waiting for the right chance to push it again.

The crane got hold of a white mascot doll and then threw it to the reward door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>clank*

"… Hold it for me for now, Saori."

"Alright."

She gave it to the big girl.

Unlike her weird strange clothing, the big girl's voice was quite gentle.

There were five more chances left for her.

"Alright—"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

Purple haired doll, blond blue-eyed doll, white mascot doll consecutively fell into her hands.

''… Who is this girl? So amazing.

After removing four dolls, the Meruru doll's head that was buried deep down because of my clumsy skill was revealed. Now was the hard part—at least I thought so.

"… That is what you wanted?"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

I never thought that she would use the string on the Meruru doll's head to pull it out.

"… Ah."

Seeing that, Kirino let out a reluctant sound.

"…"

The gothic loli girl held the doll that Kirino super-wanted and played with the string. Then she looked this way—

"Pffff."


"What is that girl doing? Disgusting! Hey, onii-chan, let go of me! I won't do anything!"

"Calm down. Calm down!"

But I thought so too. What was that black girl thinking? What strange clothing…!

The gothic loli girl gave the Meruru doll to the big girl and turned away.

"Let's go, Saori. Let us go to our chaotic world…"

Leaving that unclear message behind, she didn't wait for her friend and quickly walked to the entrance.

''… Who is this girl?

I thought that the big girl would follow, but she didn't.

And then—

"Please take this."

She handled me the Meruru doll.

"Ah… ah? Why?"

I held the same question as Kirino.

The big girl smiled behind her veil.

"Sorry… my friend is very dishonest. My explanation for her actions just now is—'I will give you this since you care so much for your little sister. If you don't mind then please accept it.'"

"That explanation is definitely a lie."

Her words were not that friendly.

'Hmph… hahahahaha' and 'Pfff.' All of it was to mock us.

"I didn't lie. When we met briefly before, she seemed to take a liking to this girl."

"Ah? Me?"

"Yes. So that's why she decided to butt into your affair. I'm very sorry."

"Ah, no, actually... it's not important. This—can we really have it?"

"Of course."

She showed a big smile and said in a friendly manner.

"… How about it? She even said that much."

"Alright. Then I will take it. Thank you very much."

"I will give your words to her."

What a gentle voice,

"Then please excuse me."

"Okay."

That should have been the end, but I couldn't restrain my curiosity, thus I asked:

"… Why are you wearing those clothes? Because that is your hobby?"

"…… Because I heard these are clothes infused with 'bond' magic."

"I see. Although I don't know about that, I got the feeling you aren't that simple."

"Haha… maybe."

"Hurry up, Saori. What took you so long!?"

At the entrance, the gothic loli urged.

Looking back, there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

—And so, our sibling adventure in Akihabara came to an end.

After we got home, we chatted for a while in Kirino's room.

"What did you think of Akihabara? Did you have fun?"

"Yes—thank you for the hairpin you gave me."

"Is the hairpin that great?

"Yes!"

"Hmph?"

I didn't get it. I muttered.

After a little silence, I said:

"—We met two strange guys."

"Really, so strange."

Kirino hugged the Meruru doll and answered.

Looked like she really liked it.

"Do you plan to put that doll in your room?"

"Um… it's so childish, so I feel that I should put it 'there.'"

"'There'?"

Hearing my question, Kirino slowly stood up and—pushed the bookshelves aside.

Behind that was a secret storage space.

"—You have such a place?"

"Yes… hehe."

Kirino slid the paper door open, revealing the space inside.

And she put that Meruru doll in.

—Somehow, I suddenly had a feeling of loneliness and nostalgia.

The scene before me made me feel both strange and familiar. Maybe Kirino was feeling the same.

The magical girl doll stood alone, while Kirino gently looked at it.

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-27T05:12:55Z

Shift: /* edits */ (This time on the right page! ... I think.)

Is someone can tell me the japanese name of this chapter please? Thank you. [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 09:10, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I believe it's 『黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない』 [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 (ref)] -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 10:13, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks, but are you sure there isn't the 俺 ? [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 10:48, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:As far as JA Wikipedia and the Amazon.jp content preview on the [http://www.amazon.co.jp/dp/4048706497 product page] of the TV Guide bundling the short indicate, that is the name of the short. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 11:43, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

Okay, ''Arigatō'' :D [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 12:15, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

== edits ==

A few points.

CN:「什、什么都没说！快点找个地方去啦！」

Previous edit: "No-nothing at all! Let's hurry up and go somewhere else!"
@Time of post: "No—nothing at all! Let's hurry up and go somewhere else!"

This line is actually a stutter, at least in the zh_CN. I'm not entirely sure how BT typically represents stutters, although I have been using singular hyphens thus far in order to differentiate it from the pauses of commas, em and en dashes, and ellipses.

----

CN: 思绪混乱桐乃满脸通红。

Previous edit: Confused, Kirino flushed.
@Time of post: Confused, Kirino was flushed.

The former indicates the past tense of an action: she turned bright red.

The latter indicates the past tense of a state of being: she was a bright red.

Considering the CN, it might even be better to change it to "the confused Kirino turned a bright red / blushed a bright red" or some such. Feel free to think of a better way to convey 「满脸通红」 (roughly lit. "(full) (face) (thoroughly) (red)"), which is slightly "more" than just 「脸红」 (lit. "(face) (red)"), which also means "to blush".

----

Previous edit: "… Hmph… no… I must be overthinking."
@Time of post: "… Hmph… no… I must be over-thinking."

"Overthink" does not require a hyphen [http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/overthink according] to [http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/overthink multiple] [http://oxforddictionaries.com/us/definition/american_english/overthink sources].

----

CN: 低头握拳、羞愤交加的桐乃，整张脸都染上了赤红。

Previous edit: Kirino clenched her fist and looked away, blushing.
@Time of post: Kirino clenched her fists and looked away, blushing.

Considering it isn't explicitly stated that both hands were involved, it seems more likely that she made a single fist. This is especially true if you consider how such situations would play out in anime—two fists would perhaps be a furious pre-attack stance (think DBZ super-saiyan), a single fist would more likely be a declaration of anger or frustration ("just you remember this!!"). How often do you shake -both- fists at someone when aggravated? Granted, this is a cultural thing, but I think anime indicates at least this much is likely.

And was this one really a grammatical error or flow issue? If anything it changes the meaning, not the grammatical correctness or readability.

----

Most of the other edits I either agree with or I've no particular issue with. However, I am going to go ahead and change the "super-fits" bit so that the whole sentence is past tense. The change is correct for the tense, but the tense itself isn't consistent with a "past tense for narration" stance, that being both the BT guideline and the existing trend for the OreImo project.

Granted, that's more me going with the existing stance than actually caring much either way. The typically first person narration makes it particularly difficult to tell where "narration" ends and "thought" begins.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 00:12, 27 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation

2013-07-27T03:57:22Z

Shift: /* edits */ added something

Okay just who is the wife in this? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 05:19, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

I believe it's pretty clear already :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

Could she be Ayase? Pleeeeease tell me~ ! [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 08:47, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

If it's Ayase, then Kirino's words "Also...I often meet Ayase too." didn't make sense :p

Come on, how many black-hair girl in this series anyway :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

So it's Kuroneko, I guess...? [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 10:34, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I would say so. She's timid and the mother was apparently worried about her when she was introduced. If you add that to Kyousuke's concerns about their daughter growing up like her mother... Then there's the fact that Tamura is clearly a very good cook from the start, most likely ruling her out. The worrying also makes Tamura a less likely candidate—presumably they've known Tamura for some time and wouldn't be concerned.

:That isn't to say it -couldn't- be someone else. Kanako was a pretty bad cook at the start, too, and her personality might cause -some- concern. It's meant as a continuation of the PSP game, so if there's another heroine who fits the bill then it's possible. I haven't played said PSP game, so I don't know who the datable heroines are. -shrugs-

:It is pretty clear that the author is being deliberately vague, though. Even the JA wikipedia page mentions that it isn't outright stated who she is (if I understood it correctly). -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 11:58, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I also think that it's Kuroneko for the reasons stated above and another reason I found. Look at this quote -
:"How could I forget them?
:Saori, Ayase, Manami, the Akagi siblings, Ria, Bridget, the Mikagami siblings, the Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again."
:See that he didn't mention Kuroneko? And if you feel that Kuroneko's included in 'game research club', then why would he mention Sena separately in the 'Akagi siblings', and also, Kuroneko was a major part of his life at that time so she would deserve a mention outside of 'game research club' too. So, I think why he didn't mention her is because that she's now his wife, so there was no point in mentioning how he could forget her, and he doesn't have to worry about '''atleast still seeing her again''' as they live together now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 12:22, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's what I though when I read this chapter for the first time.
:And... I definitely can't imagine Kanako who "blushed and stiffly looked to the side" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 12:44, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

So we can now conclude that the wife here is KuroNeko? --[[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]])
:We cannot conclude anything because the identity of the wife was not explicitly stated by the author(Unless am wrong and the author has actually stated it somewhere), so Kuroneko being the wife is our most logical inference at the moment. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 00:54, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

What do you think is Kyousuke job? and for me i think its either KuroNeko or Kanako..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 13:30, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:I'm quite sure his wife isn't Kanako.
:His job? I think it's something important: "I heard from the minister" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 14:24, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:well the reason why i think kanako is a possible wife candidate is because of this line "She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day" well that's how i feel when i read that line and we all know that KuroNeko is really good at cooking so there's no need to received a special training. so Kyousuke is like a Government Official or something related to politics..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 15:57, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:For the job, I think you're right.
:But as I said earlier, "I definitely can't imagine Kanako who "blushed and stiffly looked to the side"" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 16:01, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:Now that you mention it. its definitely hard to imagine that. but personally i really want Kyousuke to end up with Ayase..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 16:18, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:I'd like he ends up with his sister, but I suppose it isn't possible... Well actually, I haven't read the last volume yet... Don't spoil me guys :D [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 16:29, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

== edits ==

Not having the JA version, I can't say for certain which is correct, but changing "father and mother" to "parents" changes the meaning. The former would indicate a specific reference to their ''own'' parents, whereas the later is a reference to parents in general. Capitalization for terms such as "mommy" or "father", etc., would also probably follow an "if it's a substitute for a proper noun, capitalize" designation. E.g., "my mommy will give me sweets" vs. "Mommy will give me sweets".

I'd also posit that changing "twenties of youth" to "years of youth" is akin to referring to the "terrible twos" as simply "terrible years". I don't have the JA, but the zh_CN TL appears to be:
“为什么要做这种事啊，我才二十几岁啊，青春活力的二十几岁哟。”
or, roughly
"Why did [you] have to do that? I'm just twenty-something years old! [A] (young and vigorous)/youthful twenty-something years old!"

Choice of punctuation is my own based on ... I guess you could call them "gobi"? I don't know what they'd actually be called for zh_CN. I haven't used it in long enough that I honestly don't remember what all of the gobi mean in zh_CN or how they should be converted to EN punctuation. Not that it's particularly relevant to the point at hand, in any case.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:33, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation

2013-07-27T03:46:59Z

Shift: /*edits*/ - moved from incorrect talk page

Okay just who is the wife in this? [[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]]) 05:19, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

I believe it's pretty clear already :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

Could she be Ayase? Pleeeeease tell me~ ! [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 08:47, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

If it's Ayase, then Kirino's words "Also...I often meet Ayase too." didn't make sense :p

Come on, how many black-hair girl in this series anyway :p [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

So it's Kuroneko, I guess...? [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 10:34, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I would say so. She's timid and the mother was apparently worried about her when she was introduced. If you add that to Kyousuke's concerns about their daughter growing up like her mother... Then there's the fact that Tamura is clearly a very good cook from the start, most likely ruling her out. The worrying also makes Tamura a less likely candidate—presumably they've known Tamura for some time and wouldn't be concerned.

:That isn't to say it -couldn't- be someone else. Kanako was a pretty bad cook at the start, too, and her personality might cause -some- concern. It's meant as a continuation of the PSP game, so if there's another heroine who fits the bill then it's possible. I haven't played said PSP game, so I don't know who the datable heroines are. -shrugs-

:It is pretty clear that the author is being deliberately vague, though. Even the JA wikipedia page mentions that it isn't outright stated who she is (if I understood it correctly). -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 11:58, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:I also think that it's Kuroneko for the reasons stated above and another reason I found. Look at this quote -
:"How could I forget them?
:Saori, Ayase, Manami, the Akagi siblings, Ria, Bridget, the Mikagami siblings, the Game Research Club. All of my memories about them were still fresh in my mind. I felt happy because at least I could still see them again."
:See that he didn't mention Kuroneko? And if you feel that Kuroneko's included in 'game research club', then why would he mention Sena separately in the 'Akagi siblings', and also, Kuroneko was a major part of his life at that time so she would deserve a mention outside of 'game research club' too. So, I think why he didn't mention her is because that she's now his wife, so there was no point in mentioning how he could forget her, and he doesn't have to worry about '''atleast still seeing her again''' as they live together now. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 12:22, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

:It's what I though when I read this chapter for the first time.
:And... I definitely can't imagine Kanako who "blushed and stiffly looked to the side" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 12:44, 24 July 2013 (CDT)

So we can now conclude that the wife here is KuroNeko? --[[User:Zeru|Zeru]] ([[User talk:Zeru|talk]])
:We cannot conclude anything because the identity of the wife was not explicitly stated by the author(Unless am wrong and the author has actually stated it somewhere), so Kuroneko being the wife is our most logical inference at the moment. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 00:54, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

What do you think is Kyousuke job? and for me i think its either KuroNeko or Kanako..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 13:30, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:I'm quite sure his wife isn't Kanako.
:His job? I think it's something important: "I heard from the minister" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 14:24, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:well the reason why i think kanako is a possible wife candidate is because of this line "She is clearly practicing. She received special training from Manami in order to prepare for this day" well that's how i feel when i read that line and we all know that KuroNeko is really good at cooking so there's no need to received a special training. so Kyousuke is like a Government Official or something related to politics..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 15:57, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:For the job, I think you're right.
:But as I said earlier, "I definitely can't imagine Kanako who "blushed and stiffly looked to the side"" [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 16:01, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:Now that you mention it. its definitely hard to imagine that. but personally i really want Kyousuke to end up with Ayase..[[User:James Gobilzkame|V33]] 16:18, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

:I'd like he ends up with his sister, but I suppose it isn't possible... Well actually, I haven't read the last volume yet... Don't spoil me guys :D [[User:Vallor|Vallor]] ([[User talk:Vallor|talk]]) 16:29, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

== edits ==

Not having the JA version, I can't say for certain which is correct, but changing "father and mother" to "parents" changes the meaning. The former would indicate a specific reference to their ''own'' parents, whereas the later is a reference to parents in general. Capitalization for terms such as "mommy" or "father", etc., would also probably follow an "if it's a substitute for a proper noun, capitalize" designation. E.g., "my mommy will give me sweets" vs. "Mommy will give me sweets".

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:33, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-27T03:46:16Z

Shift: removed section: wrong talk page -facepalm-

User talk:Rohan123

2013-07-27T03:39:07Z

Shift: /* edits */

<big>Feel free to drop any message here. I will get back to you as soon as I can. Please post your message under the '''proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary. Also, please make sure to append your '''signature and timestamp''', either at the beginning or the end of your message, so that replying to the proper person in a timely fashion becomes easier for me.</big>

== Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

You sure Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai volume 12'ss chapter 5 is really completed? It seems too short compared with the other chapters, so I thought it was only a partial translation.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:30, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

:Well, to tell you the truth, I was also not sure at first since the chapter seemed a bit short, but I checked it on other sources , including a quick Chinese>English translation, and this is indeed the full chapter. So enjoy, and stay tuned for the last few chapters of this great series, Oreimo. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:40, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

The one that does have some issues is vol 6, chapter 3. There are two sentences left blank because the translator didn't know what they said, but didn't provide the text to let others try to understand it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:52, 13 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I noticed that too and even read your post in the forum thread for "Oreimo" regarding this issue. But, the problem is that I have never seen Chaos(The current translator for Oreimo) on the forum. So, our best bet is to try leaving a message on his talk page or email him about this. You know what, I'm gonna leave this message on his talk page right now and email him too. If you see him somewhere, raise this concern of yours.--[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:46, 13 July 2013 (CDT)
::The problem has been resolved by Chaos. The missing lines have been added by him and then have been edited by me. Please read it and get closure. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:29, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:::Thanks tothe both of you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm#top|talk]]) 05:14, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

=== edits ===

Just curious. You list some recent edits as fixing "grammatical" errors. You are aware that typesetting of ellipses and emdashes is typically considered a style issue rather than a grammatical one, yes? It's an issue of form, rather than function, if you will. I don't actually disagree with the chosen style—I prefer emdashes unspaced, and have no particular attachment either way with ellipses. It's just slightly ... odd seeing it referred to as a grammatical issue.

Also, updated a talk page regarding capitalization of parental references.
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:38, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

== Full Metal Panic! Another ==
===Thank you===

again thanks "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 12:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"

No problem. If you ever need an editor to proofread a chapter of FMP:Another and are having trouble finding one, you can drop a message on my talk page or PM me on the forum and I will get back to you as soon as I can, hopefully having the time time to proofread for you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:06, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:Yeah, for FMP that would be great, I do little bits every day, (instead of big chunks once a week),so there's no rush ever, plus its a side project so I promise it wouldn't take a lot of time, so if I could send it to you before posting time when the first scene is completed, that would be great. "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 13:32, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"
::Sure, send me the script for PRing when you're done translating. If you email me the script, please drop a message on my talk page or pm me on the forum saying you have emailed me, since I don't check my mail regularly. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:40, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the edits on FMP, It seriously makes sense when your in the voodoo between languages, but rereading your edits, I'm sitting here like,"seriously, did I really think that made sense?". So thanks as always, This one will recieve updates probably once a week so no worries here with all that's going on. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:You mean to say that my edits didn't really make sense? If so, am sorry for that and can you please point out the mistakes that I have made or any meanings I might have changed? I will try to keep that in mind the next time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:44, 20 July 2013 (CDT)
::NO NO YOUR GOOD! I'm the one who's embarrassed and your saving my *** here. Thanks seriously, I meant I have a really hard time switching over between the two and your the only reason it makes sense in english when you editors make corrections, (because I think it makes sense only because I'm confused between two different types of grammar, (english and 日本語). sorry for not explaining that better,it's meant as a compliment to you. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:::Oh, okay. Sorry for misunderstanding, and thanks for the compliment. And don't worry, your translation made enough sense, it just needed a bit of polishing, that's all. And I will try editing within a day or two of you making the updates. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:01, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

==Mayo Chiki!==

Rohan, thank you for your edits on chapter one,section three, but I would like to ask you to please keep the lines in proper format. After your edit, there were some words on their own lines, even though they weren't supposed to. Some lines are separated by spaces like this,

But not all of them. Please keep that in mind. Thank you.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 17:52, 22 July 2013 (CDT)
:I am very sorry for that. I was editing it very late last night, and after submitting my edit I went to sleep without checking the page again. Honestly, I have no idea how the lines got separated like that, but I will make sure that such a thing doesn't happen again. Thanks for fixing my mistake though! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:45, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Rohan123

2013-07-27T03:38:35Z

Shift: /* Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai */

<big>Feel free to drop any message here. I will get back to you as soon as I can. Please post your message under the '''proper topic''', or create a new one if necessary. Also, please make sure to append your '''signature and timestamp''', either at the beginning or the end of your message, so that replying to the proper person in a timely fashion becomes easier for me.</big>

== Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai ==

You sure Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai volume 12'ss chapter 5 is really completed? It seems too short compared with the other chapters, so I thought it was only a partial translation.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:30, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

:Well, to tell you the truth, I was also not sure at first since the chapter seemed a bit short, but I checked it on other sources , including a quick Chinese>English translation, and this is indeed the full chapter. So enjoy, and stay tuned for the last few chapters of this great series, Oreimo. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:40, 12 July 2013 (CDT)

The one that does have some issues is vol 6, chapter 3. There are two sentences left blank because the translator didn't know what they said, but didn't provide the text to let others try to understand it.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:52, 13 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yes, I noticed that too and even read your post in the forum thread for "Oreimo" regarding this issue. But, the problem is that I have never seen Chaos(The current translator for Oreimo) on the forum. So, our best bet is to try leaving a message on his talk page or email him about this. You know what, I'm gonna leave this message on his talk page right now and email him too. If you see him somewhere, raise this concern of yours.--[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 14:46, 13 July 2013 (CDT)
::The problem has been resolved by Chaos. The missing lines have been added by him and then have been edited by me. Please read it and get closure. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:29, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:::Thanks tothe both of you.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm#top|talk]]) 05:14, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

=== edits ===

Just curious: you list some recent edits as fixing "grammatical" errors. You are aware that typesetting of ellipses and emdashes is typically considered a style issue rather than a grammatical one, yes? It's an issue of form, rather than function, if you will. I don't actually disagree with the chosen style—I prefer emdashes unspaced, and have no particular attachment either way with ellipses. It's just slightly ... odd seeing it referred to as a grammatical issue.

Also, updated a talk page regarding capitalization of parental references.
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 22:38, 26 July 2013 (CDT)

== Full Metal Panic! Another ==
===Thank you===

again thanks "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 12:48, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"

No problem. If you ever need an editor to proofread a chapter of FMP:Another and are having trouble finding one, you can drop a message on my talk page or PM me on the forum and I will get back to you as soon as I can, hopefully having the time time to proofread for you. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123|talk]]) 13:06, 14 July 2013 (CDT)
:Yeah, for FMP that would be great, I do little bits every day, (instead of big chunks once a week),so there's no rush ever, plus its a side project so I promise it wouldn't take a lot of time, so if I could send it to you before posting time when the first scene is completed, that would be great. "[[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]]) 13:32, 14 July 2013 (CDT)"
::Sure, send me the script for PRing when you're done translating. If you email me the script, please drop a message on my talk page or pm me on the forum saying you have emailed me, since I don't check my mail regularly. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:40, 14 July 2013 (CDT)

Thanks for the edits on FMP, It seriously makes sense when your in the voodoo between languages, but rereading your edits, I'm sitting here like,"seriously, did I really think that made sense?". So thanks as always, This one will recieve updates probably once a week so no worries here with all that's going on. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:You mean to say that my edits didn't really make sense? If so, am sorry for that and can you please point out the mistakes that I have made or any meanings I might have changed? I will try to keep that in mind the next time. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 12:44, 20 July 2013 (CDT)
::NO NO YOUR GOOD! I'm the one who's embarrassed and your saving my *** here. Thanks seriously, I meant I have a really hard time switching over between the two and your the only reason it makes sense in english when you editors make corrections, (because I think it makes sense only because I'm confused between two different types of grammar, (english and 日本語). sorry for not explaining that better,it's meant as a compliment to you. [[User:黒曜石ペガサス|黒曜石ペガサス]] ([[User talk:黒曜石ペガサス|talk]])
:::Oh, okay. Sorry for misunderstanding, and thanks for the compliment. And don't worry, your translation made enough sense, it just needed a bit of polishing, that's all. And I will try editing within a day or two of you making the updates. --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 13:01, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

==Mayo Chiki!==

Rohan, thank you for your edits on chapter one,section three, but I would like to ask you to please keep the lines in proper format. After your edit, there were some words on their own lines, even though they weren't supposed to. Some lines are separated by spaces like this,

But not all of them. Please keep that in mind. Thank you.

-- [[User:神|神]] ([[User talk:神|talk]]) 17:52, 22 July 2013 (CDT)
:I am very sorry for that. I was editing it very late last night, and after submitting my edit I went to sleep without checking the page again. Honestly, I have no idea how the lines got separated like that, but I will make sure that such a thing doesn't happen again. Thanks for fixing my mistake though! --[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]] ([[User talk:Rohan123#top|talk]]) 04:45, 23 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-27T03:33:22Z

Shift: /* edits */ new section

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation

2013-07-24T16:58:23Z

Shift:

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-24T16:43:12Z

Shift:

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-24T15:22:26Z

Shift: because I'm an aho who forgot to nowiki *s when I was editing

==There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute==

The noisy sound of the alarm clock stopped.

"Onii-chan! How long are you going to sleep? It's already morning."

The familiar voice of my little sister entered my ears. I sensed a light coming in. Maybe she just opened the curtains.

"… Well…"

She mercilessly shook me:

"Hurry and get up, breakfast is going to get cold. I put so much effort into it."

… So annoying. I'm going to get up now, okay.

"Yahhhhhh…"

I deliberately exaggerated my movements while sitting up and glared angrily at my little sister.

That little sister was right now standing next to the bed in her sailor uniform.

Her name was Kousaka Kirino, 14 years old. She was attendinng a nearby middle school. Although it was my personal opinion only, she was quite cute. Her beautiful black hair went together with a cute hairpin. Her body was thin, her round face gave a quiet and gentle feeling. Although she wasn't a part of any club, nor did she have any special ability, she was very stubborn and always refused to admit defeat. In other words — if you said that her breakfast was hard to eat, one day she would surely make you a big and amazing meal.

Should I call her hard working or stubborn?

… Well, anyway, she was my prided little sister.

Kirino glanced at me and ordered:

"Take off your clothes. I'm taking them to wash."

"… Really… you do that every day… are you my wife?"

"Ha? Ha? What are you saying?"

Maybe she got mad because of me, Kirino angrily looked aside:

"Okay okay, hurry up — today you have morning exercise, right?"

"Right right right, I know."

I slapped myself to wake myself up and took off my clothes.

Seeing that, Kirino yelled in shock:

"What… what are you doing?"

"Taking off my clothes… as you ordered."

"Say something before that! I need to turn around…"

Kirino clenched her fist and looked away, blushing.

Seeing my little sister acting that way, I couldn't help but laugh.

"Why should you care about that, we are siblings."

"Of course I care!"

"You have seen me naked more than once or twice, right? We even bathed together."

"That was long ago! Don't say something that could cause a misunderstanding!"

"No one is listening anyway!"

Who would misunderstand anyway? Always hypocritical in the rebellious period. I shrugged.

That was my relationship with Kirino — aside from normal differences, we maintained a proper distance.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke, 17 years old. I was now studying at a nearby high school, where I took part in the track team, my specialty was long distance running. In elementary school, I got some fame because of my running. However, I hit my limit during my middle school years, so I placed my hope in long and middle distance running.

Besides that, my studies were quite good. To tell the truth, it wasn't easy to take part in a club and learn properly at the same time, but if my grades dropped, mom would ask Kirino immediately, so I couldn't let that happen.

"After all, to this day, Kirino still adores me — her brother."

"I think that Kyou-chan is great too."

After school, I walked home with Manami. She was Tamura Manami, my childhood friend, a girl with glasses. For an insignificant honor student such as myself, she was one of the rare individuals who understood me.

"I'm not special or anything. I only managed to get into the club because of my experience during middle school and hard work. My grades were even worse — if it not for you, my ranking would have already fallen."

To tell the truth, during elementary school, I truly was better than others.

Back then, I thought 'Am I a genius?'"

Regrettably, I was wrong. No matter whether I admitted it or not, middle school pulled me back to reality.

I wasn't a genius. I was just someone who matured faster than the others.

This situation was quite common. A genius in elementary school reverts back to a normal student in middle school — you guys must see it a lot, right? It was the same for me. Although it dealt me quite a blow, it couldn't be helped.

There is no real talent that escapes that harsh test.

"Still, I think that you are amazing. I feel that this is not something anyone could do. Kyou-chan should be proud of himself."

"You spoil me too much."

"Do I?"

"Yes. Whenever I feel down, you always stay by my side."

"In this situation, I would surely be gentle to Kyou-chan."

"I think so too. But because of that, I feel that I will surely ask to be spoiled."

"Is something wrong with that?"

"Seems interesting, don't you think?"

With someone as gentle and kind as Manami was with me, a calm life style was guaranteed. Of course it was good. I felt very happy.

"But I can't do that. How do I put it, maybe because of my stubbornness."

"… Because you don't want to let Kirino-chan be disappointed?"

"… Of course not."

"Really. So in the end… you don't want to disappoint Kirino-chan?"

Manami smiled and turned back. 'What is the difference?' — I was unable to ask this question.

"I feel that if I lose my last persistence, then I have no right to be her brother. Forget it, even I'm not sure."

"I feel that you can't keep this up forever. Until the day you are forced to give up, you won't give up?"

"If that was before, then I will say 'There is nothing difficult as long as I try.' Although I'm different now, with a clearer view of reality, that faith remains unchanged."

Hearing me mutter, Manami looked into the distance and said:

"I see. Then I will have to prepare myself to spoil Kyou-chan, right?"

Then she showed me a kind smile.

Hm, what an encouraging smile.

Even in September, the sun was still hot. My body was already covered in sweat when I got home.

My throat felt so dry too.

"I'm home."

I took my handkerchief to wipe my sweat. After removing my shoes, I immediately went to the refrigerator. As soon as I entered the living room, my little sister, who was wearing her casual clothing and sitting on the sofa spoke to me.

"Welcome back ~"

"Ah."

I returned a half-hearted answer before walking past her and opening the refrigerator to get a barley tea. After I drank a cup, I found out that my little sister was standing right next to me. She didn't conceal her smile, and said:

"Say?"

"Yes?"

"Do you want to go somewhere this Sunday?"

"Where exactly is this 'somewhere'?"

"Look look!"

Kirino took a magazine from behind her back and showed me the cover. That was one of the magazines that Kirino always read, and on the cover was a black haired girl.

"Hm, this girl is so cute!"

"She is my classmate — no wait! That was your first reaction? I can't believe it, I will tell Tamura-san!"

The Tamura-san she was talking about was Manami. As my childhood friend, of course her relationship with Kirino was quite good. They had known each other for a long time.

"This has nothing to do with Manami."

"Right right — anyway, I don't mean the cover. Look here."

"What is this? — Akihabara special? You want to go to Akihabara?"

"Yes."

"You really said yes…"

Such an unexpected answer temporarily made me not know how to respond. Because this and the impression I had of Kirino was too different.

"About Akihabara… isn't that a place full of anime and games? Why do you want to go to that place?"

I voiced my doubts. Kirino stuttered, which was very suspicious. She hastily replied:

"How should I put it… This magazine recommended something… See, like this."

Kirino flipped to a page and showed me an 'Akihabara-must-see' list. Unlike my expectation, Akihabara was shown to be a modern and stylish place.

"This is Akihabara?"

"I heard that recently it had gone through quite some changes."

"Hm ~?"

"So, do you want to go?"

"…"

I didn't immediately give a reply. It wasn't like I didn't want to go out with my little sister, but I had a feeling that the reason Kirino chose Akihabara seemed a little forced. If she wanted to hang out, then there were lots of places, like Shibuya or Harajuku — alright, maybe it was too soon for Kirino to visit those places.

And so —

Both of us sat down on the sofa and looked at the magazine… This time, I noticed that Kirino's eyes didn't focus on the 'must-see-places' list but rather on a small side note.

She seemed to always look at a pink character in 'Anime paradise, Akihabara' in secret.

…………………

………… Could it be……

Maybe she wanted to dispel my doubts, Kirino looked up, staring at me:

"Can't you?"

"No way."

I smiled wryly and patted my little sister's head.

"Then let's go visit Akihabara."

On Sunday, Kirino and I visited Akihabara for the first time in our lives. Right after we stepped off of the bus, we were faced with rows upon rows of electronic shops. Because today was a weekend, there were quite a lot of people here.

"Incredible."

I sighed. Next to me, Kirino also looked around in curiosity. Kirino usually preferred simple clothing, but today she looked more mature.

"Say, isn't your skirt a bit too short?"

"Eh? Ah… um… is it inappropriate?"

"…… I don't think so."

In contrast, I think it super-fit Kirino. So cute.

After all, the person inside the clothes was already of the highest quality, so maybe some nice clothes would be good.

… This was a good opportunity!

I didn't have any hobbies to spend my money on, so despite still being a student, I had a lot of money in my bank account. Today, my wallet was full too.

"Um, cough cough. Say, Kirino —"

While I was nervously trying to speak, Kirino had already walked toward the electronics shop. Hearing me, she turned her head:

"Ah? What did you say, onii-chan? Look look, what is the store over here? Can we go there for a second?"

"Isn't that a game store? It isn't on the 'must-see' list."

"So what. We hardly ever get a chance like this, let's go see more and more."

"………"

''She really is…

''… No way. No way no way. Must be that.

I shook my head to clear my doubts, then made a suggestion.

"Alright, we could. But before that there is somewhere I want to visit first."

"Eh? What are you thinking about onii-chan? What is that?"

"Your clothes."

"Ah?"

Maybe she didn't understand what I meant, Kirino's eyes widened.

''… Ah damn, don't force me to say it again, I felt embarrassed too.

"… I, I think I should buy you some clothes."

"Ah ah ah ah? Where is this coming from?"

"Are you that surprised?"

What do you think of me?

Still… thinking back, I had only given her a present once. It was unavoidable that Kirino would have that reaction, since it wasn't like my usual style.

I scratched my cheek to hide my embarrassment.

"You… well… this look goods on you, so I think you should go buy some more. You're surely interested, right? Since you like that kind of magazine."

"Because I'm still a girl."

"Right? Then you are welcomed.

"It's less like 'holding back' and more like I was so shocked — I see, then… um… I'll accept your offer."

Kirino smiled in embarrassement, her face reddened.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Da da da da*

She run away a few steps, but suddenly turned her head back toward me —

"Thank you, onii-chan."

— An unmatched smile

… Ha

"Yes, you are welcomed."

And so, we walked side by side into the building.

"Say, what do you plan to buy for me?"

"I have no plan. Do you have any clothes you like?"

"I have, but Akihabara doesn't sell them."

"……"

Kirino gave a half-hearted reply.

"Onii-chan, how about you come help me?"

"… I have no fashion sense, you know?"

"Ah… I see."

Kirino didn't push me, she smiled wryly.

"Anyway, you just come and take a look. If I don't like it then I will just say so."

"Hm, since you put it that way I will give it a shot. To tell the truth, I truly have no fashion sense."

"Say, are you nervous?"

Kirino teased me.

"Who would be nervous!"

"Since we hardly get a chance like this, let's take a look around."

"Okay."

I took Kirino's hand and started walking aimlessly.

"Want to take a look at that shop?"

The shop that I pointed at was —

"Glasses shop? Why? My eyesight is not that bad?"

"There are people who wear fashion glasses."

"I know that too."

"Then it's fine. Give it a try, I bet it would suit you!"

"… Why are you acting so desperate?"

When we walked past a café, I asked:

"… Do you want to eat something? You must be hungry now."

"Let's follow the custom here and eat in Akihabara's style."

"Akihabara's style? Let me think, in front of the bus station… there was a Justeen Café, right?"

"When I checked the internet, it said that there was a maid café over here."

Maid café… I have heard of them.

"… Want to take a look?"

"Ah?"

Kirino hastly placed a hand on her chest.

"No, no, no. I'm just saying that there is a maid café here."

"You don't have to deny it so strongly…"

In the end, we ate at a random café and kept trying to find somewhere to buy clothes.

"Say, how about this one…?"

"It's good."

"But this doesn't look bad either… This one too… Ah, what a headache."

… Couldn't be helped.

Although 'Akihabara doesn't sell the clothes I want,' as soon as she entered the shop, Kirino swam through the sea of clothing with ease.

"In that case, how about trying it on?"

"Yes, you are right."

"Also, it's not like I can only buy one for you."

"Really!?"

"… Ah, yes."

More than 20.000 Yen is a bit high, however…

This girl's eyes were now sparking.

… So I decided to withdraw all of the money in my bank account.

"You really like clothes, don't you?"

"Yes!"

You should become a model — that was what I thought when I heard Kirino's innocent answer.

"Sorry to keep you waiting!"

Seeing Kirino coming out of the changing room, I was unable to suppress a small whistle.

Kirino was wearing a miniskirt and boots, with a bold strapless dress. She also had several small trinkets on her neck and fingers. There were sunglasses on her head. Her image suddenly changed immediately. She was cute before, but this clothing made her transcend the mortal realm.

"Very nice. You look good in that."

"Re-really? It isn't strange?"

"Nothing like that — I was staring at you when I saw it."

"Ah? Ah? Ah?… Ah… ~ Actually I'm very confident in it ~"

Kirino scratched the back of her head and got carried away.

"Did you learn from a magazine?"

"Ah, no. How should I put it — let's say I suddenly had a feeling that 'I should wear this in Akihabara!'"

Like this, Kirino said a lot inexplicable things.

How do the clothes have anything to do with Akihabara?

"Ah, forget it — so you decided to buy them right?"

"Ah? No, I didn't."

"Why? Don't you like them very much?"

"Because the price is more than 80.000 Yen."

"… Ack."

"Besides, I'm happy as long as I have a chance to wear it."

It would be cool if I could say 'then let's buy it now.'

Unfortunately, I couldn't say that.

"So, buy this for me."

Kirino choose the only trinket that I chose earlier.

A 500 Yen hairpin.

We checked the magazine for common places before returning to our starting point. We successfully completed this trip's purpose, there was still some time left before sunset.

"How about we go over there?"

"Ah?"

"What? Didn't you say that we hardly get a chance like this, so you want to take a look around?"

"Ah, yes — right. I did say so."

The most eye-catching thing nearby was a shop named Gamers. Although from the name, it should be a game shop, inside there was a lot of manga. Near the entrance were a lot of games.

"Isn't it a game shop?"

"Not a game shop, Gamers, onii-chan."

I didn't fully understand what Kirino mean.

In short, we entered Gamers.

Because there were girls everywhere, I felt a little uncomfortable.

"… Kirino, should we go outside?"

"There is still something above. Let's take a look."

''… Are you serious?

Kirino pointed at the elevator. On its door, there was an anime poster for 'Stardust Witch Meruru.' It showed a pink-haired girl flying in the night sky.

"………"

While we were waiting for the elevator, Kirino's attention was all on this poster.

Say, in that Akihabara special earlier, there was an anime character like this too.

"You like that kid's show anime."

"Ah ah ah!?"

Kirino was shocked.

"You you you, what are you saying?"

"Ack… I mean, when you were small you really liked that kid's show anime, didn't you?"

"A, ah, ah! When I was small! Small! Right right? I don't remember… hahahaha"

"I don't remember it clearly, but when you were small, you liked an anime called 'Magical Maid' or something. You even hummed along with it in joy."

Standing in front of the television, waving around a toy magical wand and humming the recorded theme song.

After that, she made a 'How was it!? Praise me!?' pose. My doting father was the first one to praise her. Then Kirino finally turned to me full of excitement, her face showing a desire to be praised — she only let me off when I praised her.

Those memories started to resurface in my mind again.

"That… that happened? You didn't make that up, did you~?"

"Yes it did. Well, it has been so long, so it's natural that you don't remember — I wonder if father would be willing to show us the video of that time? Want to ask him later?"

"No no! Don't bother with it anymore!"

Embarrassed, Kirino waved her hands in panic.

Haha, being spoiled by parents sometimes was a headache too. Like how they would record such embarrassing moments.

At that time, the elevator door opened.

Two girls stepped out — My eyes widened when I saw them.

"…!?"

I didn't confirm it, but next to me, Kirino was probably having a similar thought.

What was going on? No no, how could I put it — first, one of them was very big. She was even taller than me, at least 180 centimeters. Besides that, her clothing was unbelievable — she wore a black dress, there was a purple rose on her head, her face was hidden behind a black veil. So terrifying, there was no one with such a fantasy-like mind. Akihabara surely was a dangerous place — that was what I thought.

Behind that huge girl in black clothing was another girl in similar clothes. She also wore black clothing, a purple rose on her head. The difference was she didn't have a veil. She had pure white skin and quite a beautiful face. Her irises were red, and there was a mole under one of her eyes, she held a perfect poker face. I only met her eyes by chance, but I suddenly had a cold feeling — just like she was covered in an aura saying 'the living should not come here.'

"……………"

"……………"

"……………"

"……………"

Our eyes only met, we didn't say anything to each other.

As if someone was pulling me from behind, I turned my head around. Kirino also followed my action.

And then —

She met the gaze from the red eyed girl.

"… 'Shining Angel'…?"

"?"

"… Hmph… no… I must be overthinking."

Leaving behind inexplicable words, she turned around.

Then she left with her huge friend.

Seeing them leave, Kirino whispered:

"… Those two… who are they?"

"Who knows? Isn't it cosplay? Akihabara is so unbelievable."

Seeing that the elevator door was about to close, we quickly stepped inside.

"… Have I seen them somewhere?"

Probably not. I thought.

Such an amazing appearance, there was no way I would forget if I had seen them.

They were just strangers — When the elevator door closed, I had already forgotten everything about them.

Having left Gamers, both of us walked briskly on the Akihabara street. We didn't have a destination in mind, nor did we say anything to each other. Just like we were avoiding something, we kept walking.

"……………"

"……………"

"……………"

"…………… I never thought that they even sold those kinds of games."

"Don't, don't talk about it anymore! I want to forget it as soon as possible!"

"That is because —"

It isn't very nice to say it out loud, so I hope you can guess what happened.

Confused, Kirino flushed. If this were a manga, then her eyes would be drawn in a spiral shape.

"… But, but… It looked… so cute."

"Ah? Did you say something?"

"No-nothing at all! Let's hurry up and go somewhere else!"

"Ah, right…"

But how would I know where we could go?… And so, we came to the center street. This was 'Akihabara's paradise for walking' which even I had heard of. I saw a big game center nearby.

"So, where should we go to have some fun next?

"How about that game center?"

Right after we entered the game center, Kirino's attention was instantly drawn to a place.

"Ah, photo sticker booth!"

"Oh, really?"

"Photo sticker booth!"

"So what?"

"Now is the age of the photo sticker, onii-chan!"

"……"

''Don't look at it. Don't look at it.

"Photo! Sticker! Booth!"

"I don't want to go in!"

But in the end, I was not the type to say no to Kirino. So I tried to convince her.

"Why am I still going to take a photo sticker booth photo with my little sister? At my age?"

"So what? This is a memento. What do you mean by that?"

"I mean I don't want to go do it! Just think about it for a second. Paste it on each other's cell phones? I don't want such a disgusting brother sister relationship!"

"I think that's disgusting too… But I never said I want to reach that level."

"No means no! Even if the world is going to end, I will not go in with you."

"You are so determined…"

Kirino smiled wryly.

"I feel that even if we took a photo together in that booth, they will think that we are just normal siblings."

"What kind of reason is that?"

"Ah? Wouldn't you feel embarrassed if people thought of us as lovers?"

"… Listen to me."

''Why are you saying something that should be left unspoken?

''I want to find a hole to hide in!

To my side, Kirino laughed:

"In that case, onii-chan, how about you go get a doll from that crane game?"

"Good, that's a piece of cake!"

I can do that. I walked over to the crane game machine. There are lots of that in this game center, and all of them contained anime character doll.

"……"

"Something wrong?"

"…　No, but what do you want to get?"

"Let me think…"

Kirino checked them for a while…

"This one."

She pointed at a pink haired doll. I thought it was the same character in the poster at Gamers' elevator… so she really…

"Isn't that an anime doll?"

"So what, it's cute."

"Alright…"

Forget it, it was fine. I checked the crane and control system. There was only one doll of the type that Kirino wanted.

There were a lot of blonde blue eyed dolls, and not many villainous-looking purple haired dolls.

The round, white mascot dolls were numerous, they were everywhere.

… The situation didn't look good.

Even if I rarely played the crane game, I understood that much.

"… Let me give it a try."

Then I threw a 500 Yen coin into the machine.

A few minutes later —

"… Sorry, I still can't get it."

After I spent 3.000 Yen, I lost all hope. After my attempts, my targeted doll was even deeper in the sea of dolls. What could I do now? I only managed to get three mascot dolls meant for consolation.

"… Ah, it can't be helped then."

Kirino was comforting me, but she couldn't hide her regret.

Maybe… Kirino really liked that doll… Although Kirino didn't watch much anime now — when I thought about how much she loved anime when she was small, maybe that feeling hadn't completely disppeared.

"Ah…"

True, it was not that easy to admit that you liked anime now.

Especially for a middle school girl.

It was the matter of face.

But — if you thought it was cute before, if you liked it before, what was wrong with liking it now? I didn't think there was any problem with that.

Why did people have to care about such trivial matters?

I recovered and noticed that I was still staring at Kirino. She blushed and complained to me:

"What, what are you looking at."

"Say… that doll seems to be very popular, you see, that's the only one left."

"… Yes, probably."

"Here, it shouldn't be a problem if are more open about ourselves, right?"

"Maybe. Just now, there was someone who was older than me who seemed to be having fun."

…………

I returned my eyes to the machine and said:

"Listen to me, Kirino — do you want this Meruru doll?"

Hearing that, Kirino was surprised, then —

"Yes, I want it very much."

She openly admitted her feelings.

"I see. Good, then wait a moment."

"Where are you going?"

Wasn't it clear enough?

"I'm going to exchange some more money."

—— A few minutes later ——

"Is this machine broken or something?"

After I burned 2.000 Yen more on that game, I was about to let my anger out. My cool onii-chan image just now had long disappeared.

"Strange! Why can't it hold the doll? Damn it damn it damn it!"

"Lower your voice! It's so embarrassing!"

"But look! It's strange! This crane… is this crane's grip too weak?"

"I get it I get it! Let's go home, okay? Okay?"

"Ugh……"

Kirino smiled and tried to pull me away from the crane game.

At this time —

"… Hmph… Hahahaha."

A mocking laughter broke out next to us.

"?"

''… Ah! It's this girl…!

It was the same black haired red eyed girl in gothic loli clothing that we met at Gamers.

Next to her, the strange looking huge girl was standing.

The girl in gothic loli clothing glanced at us. Maybe she was angry because of that gaze, Kirino stepped forward.

"… Say, did you just mockingly laugh at us?"

The gothic loli girl didn't bother answering Kirino's question, she just went 'hmph.' And she contemptuously shook her head and shrugged.

Angry! Kirino was so mad that her face reddened. Hey hey, my little sister was so short tempered.

I had no choice but to grab Kirino's shoulder to prevent her from walking toward this gothic loli girl.

The gothic loli girl coldly looked at us then threw 500 Yen into that crane game.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>clank clank*

She quickly pushed the button to move the crane, waiting for the right chance to push it again.

The crane got ahold of a white mascot doll then threw it to the reward door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>clank*

"… Hold it for me for now, Saori."

"Alright."

She gave it to the big girl.

Unlike her weird strange clothing, the big girl's voice was quite gentle.

There were five more chances for her.

"Alright —"

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

Purple haired doll, blond blue eyed doll, white mascot doll consecutively fell into her hands.

''… Who is this girl? So amazing.

After removing four dolls, the Meruru doll's head that was buried deep down because of my clumsy skill was revealed. Now was the hard part — at least I thought so.

"… That is what you wanted."

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Clank clank clank clank clank*

I never thought that she would use the string on the Meruru doll's head to pull it out.

"… Ah."

Seeing that, Kirino let out a reluctant sound.

"…"

The gothic loli girl held the doll that Kirino super wanted and played with the string. Then she looked this way —

"Pffff."


"What is that girl doing? Disgusting! Hey, onii-chan, let go of me! I won't do anything!"

"Calm down. Calm down!"

But I thought so too. What was that black girl thinking? What strange clothing…!

The gothic loli girl gave the Meruru doll to the big girl and turned away.

"Let's go, Saori. Let us go to our chaotic world…"

Leaving that unclear message behind, she didn't wait for her friend and quickly walked to the entrance.

''… Who is this girl?

I thought that the big girl would follow, but she didn't.

And then —

"Please take this."

She handled me the Meruru doll.

"Ah… Ah? Why?"

I held the same question as Kirino.

The big girl smiled behind her veil.

"Sorry… My friend is very dishonest. My explanation for her actions just now is — 'I will give you this since you care so much for your little sister. If you don't mind then please accept it.'"

"That explanation is definitely a lie."

Her words were not that friendly.

'Hmph… Hahahahaha' and 'Pfff.' All of it was to mock us.

"I didn't lie. When we meet briefly before, she seemed to take a liking to this girl."

"Ah? Me?"

"Yes. So that's why she decided to butt into your affair. I'm very sorry."

"Ah, no, actually, … it's not important. This — can we really have it?"

"Of course."

She showed a big smile and said in a friendly manner.

"… How about it? She even said that much."

"Alright. Then I will take it. Thank you very much."

"I will give your words to her."

What a gentle voice,

"Then please excuse me."

"Okay."

That should have been the end, but I couldn't restrain my curiosity, thus I asked:

"… Why are you wearing those clothes? Because that is your hobby?"

"…… Because I heard these are clothes infused with 'bond' magic."

"I see. Although I don't know about that, I got the feeling you aren't that simple."

"Haha… Maybe."

"Hurry up, Saori. What took you so long!"

At the entrance, the gothic loli urged.

Looking back, there was a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

— And so, our sibling adventure in Akihabara came to an end.

After we got home, we chatted for a while in Kirino's room.

"What did you think of Akihabara? Did you have fun?"

"Yes — thank you for the hairpin you gave me."

"Is the hairpin that great?

"Yes!"

"Hmph?"

I didn't get it. I muttered.

After a little silence, I said:

"— We meet two strange guys."

"Really, so strange."

Kirino hugged the Meruru doll and answered.

Looked like she really liked it.

"Do you plan to put that doll in your room?"

"Um… It's so childlish, so I feel that I should put it 'there.'"

"'There'?"

Hearing my question, Kirino slowly stood up and — pushed the bookshelves aside.

Behind that was a secret storage space.

"— You have such a place?"

"Yes… hehe."

Kirino slid the paper door open, revealing the space inside.

And she put that Meruru doll in.

— Somehow, I suddenly had a feeling of loneliness and nostalgia.

The scene before me made me feel both strange and familiar. Maybe Kirino was feeling the same.

The magical girl doll stood alone, while Kirino gently looked at it.

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

2013-07-24T15:13:38Z

Shift: reply with JA name

KanzakiAria Talk:Miscellaneous

2013-07-20T12:40:59Z

Shift: /* HenNeko */

Anything that doesn't fall on the other Sub-talks shall come here. I do not mind for some free chat, though I'd prefer it to be done on Facebook.

== HenNeko ==

If you do end up TLing it, drop me a line on my talk page, or via email or PM on the forums. I might still be interested in/have time to edit or do light TLC to the extent I am able. Normally I'd just stalk the project page for updates, but since HenNeko doesn't -have- a project yet. ^^;
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 07:40, 20 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue

2013-07-16T00:03:02Z

Shift: /* misc. terminology */

== Terminology ==

=== eroge ===

It seems to me that "eroge" should be pluralized as "eroge", not "eroges". Consider:

'anime' (s.) -> 'anime' (pl.) (Japanese loanword)
'sheep' (s.) -> 'sheep' (pl.) (a fluffy animal <strike>that likes cotton candy</strike>)
'fish' (s.) -> 'fish' (pl.), sometimes 'fishes' (pl. am_EN, multiple kinds only)

There's precedent, both for loanwords and native words. Additionally and more generally, using "eroge" as the plural form avoids issues of pluralization ambiguity in JP->EN TL, for which there isn't always an obvious indicator of whether the singular or plural form is required. Rather, it might be better to say "it preserves the ambiguity", but I digress.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

=== electronic(s) street ===

I realize the CN TL apparently has it listed as 电器 (electrical device/appliance), but the original JP is 電気 (electricity / electric). My original edit kept "electronic street" since that was the TL's choice and didn't strike me as odd enough to check, and "electronic" and "electronics" ''mean'' completely different things—one is an adjective and the other is roughly equivalent to "electronic devices"—but on looking at the source, "electric street" seems more appropriate than either.

If "electronic(s)" is kept, though technically 电器 refers more to eletrical appliances (电子/電子 being for electronics, if memory serves in both cases), it feels more organic to use "electronic street". With "electronics" (EN) in this sense being shorthand for "electronic devices", "electronic device(s) street" feels odd, and not like something I feel a native English speaker would use. If we consider 电器街 as describing the street as if it ''were'' an electronic/electrical device itself rather than it ''had'' many such devices, "electronic street" seems more appropriate—the "device" aspect becomes redundant in my opinion.

It isn't ''wrong'' in English to string together nouns in such a manner, it just feels strange to say in this particular case.

For reference:
电器街 (zh_CN) and 電気街口の街並み (JA)

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])
=== SNS Group Name ===

With 『オタクっ娘あつまれー』 being the group name and also in command form, as well as the name previously being TL'ed as "Otaku Girls Unite!" it seems as though we should stick with this choice rather than using "Otaku Girls United".

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 19:03, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue

2013-07-15T22:25:22Z

Shift: /* eroge pluralization */

== "Eroge" Pluralization ==

It seems to me that "eroge" should be pluralized as "eroge", not "eroges". Consider:

'anime' (s.) -> 'anime' (pl.) (Japanese loanword)
'sheep' (s.) -> 'sheep' (pl.) (a fluffy animal <strike>that likes cotton candy</strike>)
'fish' (s.) -> 'fish' (pl.), sometimes 'fishes' (pl. am_EN, multiple kinds only)

There's precedent, both for loanwords and native words. Additionally and more generally, using "eroge" as the plural form avoids issues of pluralization ambiguity in JP->EN TL, for which there isn't always an obvious indicator of whether the singular or plural form is required. Rather, it might be better to say "it preserves the ambiguity", but I digress.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 17:25, 15 July 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Braiam

2013-07-01T20:59:14Z

Shift: /* OreImo v12c02 */

say when will this be update?
I can't wait to read it again though... if you could can you hurry up and update the part 3,4,and 5
and the next life 2 too...

Hmm... You are asking to the wrong one. Check the [[High School DxD:Registration Page|registration page]], and you must remember that all translators are volunteer, so there is no schedule. [[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]] its who took over the volume, its up to him when he release the next part or the whole chapter. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] 10:38, 8 May 2012 (CDT)

Dusk Taker is the avatar name. The author usually does not use an avatar name for the volume title. It might be close, but not the exact name which is in English. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 17:11, 2 September 2012 (CDT)

I'm doing the V8C1+2.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:40, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

== Golden Time main page ==

Please refrain from changing the volume header lines for "Golden Time". Those must stay the way they are, as the links between the chapters use them. Whenever you click on "Main Page" from a chapter page, it takes you back to the section header for the volume of the moment. When you move the "Full Text" stuff onto that line, it breaks the links.

As for the Spanish stuff, without those links, they have no home for now. And probably never will, given the pace (or lack thereof) at which it is being (not) worked on. I could do the Spanish translation myself, but (1) it would come out slightly odd to a native speaker (which I am not), and (2) it would slow down my progress on the Japanese to English translation. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:05, 11 April 2013 (CDT)

== OreImo v12c02 ==

Doumo, doumo, konnichiwa...

Your fixes to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Chapter_2|OreImo v12c02]] w/ regard to the misc. accidental wiki-markup missed before, et cetera, are much appreciated! However, I was wondering whether the [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Chapter_2|removal of certain italics]] was intentional?

I realize they can look a lot like unbalanced double quotes in the edit-view if they're done with doubled-up single-quotes (<nowiki>''</nowiki>''italics''<nowiki>''</nowiki>) rather than HTML (''italics!''), so I thought I'd see if that was the case. The last thing I want to start is a fight, so I figured it'd be best to check rather than assuming one way or the other and reverting those particular changes.

That aside, thanks for staying vigilant with edits! Every positive contribution helps make the TLs that much better for the readers!

Cheers, -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 14:10, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yeah, for my point of view, they were more trailing quotes than attempts of using italics, as you can see only two single-quotes at the start of the line, instead both start and end, so I took them as mistake since they didn't appear to fit as murmur from Kyosuke and in same chapter line 4 (actually 12-something but I'm not going to count) translator used 'Sentence' for internal troughs/flashback, and that didn't looks like when I read the text and since formatting of internal troughs don't have defined rule in the guidelines I just went and deleted em. About the use of HTML syntax for the wiki, I'm rather against it for 3 reasons:
# This is a wiki, not a HTML page, hence if it has a proper syntax, why reinvent the wheel?
# I have 3 keys less to press when using single-quotes marks (not counting that for <> I have to use Shift too),
# The source page looks cleaner that way.
# The only advantage that has the HTML is for large chunk of text where single quotes is a hassle to use.
# It uses less bandwidth/disk space since it only uses 32 bits of data.
:Well, I said 3... but who cares about what I say. I will normalize the use of italics for two single-quote marks where I see fit in any case.

::I generally prefer wiki-markup to html-markup on the wiki, as well—except perhaps in cases where ''multi-line'' markup is necessitated (#4 on your list), if only because of the fact that it's much harder to miss an un-closed HTML tag than it is to forget to italicize a line at the end. Space concerns I won't address, except to say that, from a programmer's perspective, in this modern age clarity is often of greater (albeit subjective) value than brevity. As I said, I don't really disagree with the choice of wiki-markup over HTML markup, so there's really nothing to "argue" there.

::: I know from where you come as I had wrote/figure out code in Python, Javascript, HTML, and played around fixing (was more like hammering my way through) PHP where I didn't know what the heck was happening. (I still have a piece of over 2000 lines of JS that I still don't know how it works

::::Haha, yeah. Programming can be like that. But no worries, judging by the "<ruby><rb>launch</rb><rp>(</rp><rt>public beta</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>, emergency bugfix, repeat" cycle common with this past generation's games, there are corporate giants who don't understand thousands if not millions of their own lines of code.

::Fun fact: The lack of trailing single-quote pairs is apparently by design, meaning they aren't necessary for lines that are entirely of a single style. Even the [//en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Help:Wiki_markup#Format wikipedia wiki-markup help] page mentions that the formatting marks only work on a single line. My guess is that it's to prevent exactly the issue one comes across when forgetting to close tags in HTML. Rarely does one honestly need to italicize multiple paragraphs of text at a time, in English, anyway. LNs at least seem to utilize much, much shorter "paragraphs", so sometimes multi-line formatting is needed for comparatively "large" blocks of internal monologue (more than a single thought).

:::Yeah, I was reading those looking how the trailing quotes worked about as once I tried to <nowiki>''Paragraph 1 / br / br / Paragraph 2''</nowiki> and didn't work (figures).

::The thought/flashback thing (e.g., your "Sentence" ref.) is actually most likely due to the source text: occasionally the author uses 『』 style Japanese "double-quotes" (so to speak) to delineate flashback quotes or set-off otherwise significant lines. ''Actual'' thoughts aren't always so clearly marked off, and I suspect some of them are actually discretionary designations based on how the words are presented in the original text. E.g. something like "Ah, I get it already, shut up!" would seem more likely to be a thought than narration, and thus in the "TL" (EN -> EN, does it get any easier!) it might be presented as ''Ah, I get it already, shut up!''

::The vast majority of narration is done from the past-tense first person perspective of Kyousuke, anyway, which can make it even more difficult to tell where Kyousuke is "recalling" something as a narrator and where he is "commenting" on it as a participant. My interpretation, anyway. I'm not the TL so I can only guess how it affects the TLs, past and present. I just reference the text occasionally to maintain consistency during edits, and that's the impression I've gotten thus far.

:::For me is just annoying having to check the format (the last thing I do when writing a text anyways) and I try to interpret the point of view while reading in any case, so at least for me the formatting isn't important.

::Anyway, I completely understand the potential for confusion—I've accidentally removed a few italic markups myself before realizing in the preview that the formatting was changed and the quotes didn't appear in the actual rendered page. I'm taking your response as go ahead to re-introduce those particular italics to the text, then? -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:27, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

::Re:Re: Yeah, I actually watch any page I've edited for at least a few days to make sure there isn't any fallout or follow up, as applicable. It's just -so- much easier to follow a conversation that's on a single page. XD -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

:::Just submitting when you posted your response. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] ([[User talk:Braiam#top|talk]]) 15:48, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

::::Yep, B-T notified me of the edit already. Thanks a bunch for your work! -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:59, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Braiam

2013-07-01T20:29:19Z

Shift: /* OreImo v12c02 */

say when will this be update?
I can't wait to read it again though... if you could can you hurry up and update the part 3,4,and 5
and the next life 2 too...

Hmm... You are asking to the wrong one. Check the [[High School DxD:Registration Page|registration page]], and you must remember that all translators are volunteer, so there is no schedule. [[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]] its who took over the volume, its up to him when he release the next part or the whole chapter. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] 10:38, 8 May 2012 (CDT)

Dusk Taker is the avatar name. The author usually does not use an avatar name for the volume title. It might be close, but not the exact name which is in English. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 17:11, 2 September 2012 (CDT)

I'm doing the V8C1+2.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:40, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

== Golden Time main page ==

Please refrain from changing the volume header lines for "Golden Time". Those must stay the way they are, as the links between the chapters use them. Whenever you click on "Main Page" from a chapter page, it takes you back to the section header for the volume of the moment. When you move the "Full Text" stuff onto that line, it breaks the links.

As for the Spanish stuff, without those links, they have no home for now. And probably never will, given the pace (or lack thereof) at which it is being (not) worked on. I could do the Spanish translation myself, but (1) it would come out slightly odd to a native speaker (which I am not), and (2) it would slow down my progress on the Japanese to English translation. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:05, 11 April 2013 (CDT)

== OreImo v12c02 ==

Doumo, doumo, konnichiwa...

Your fixes to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Chapter_2|OreImo v12c02]] w/ regard to the misc. accidental wiki-markup missed before, et cetera, are much appreciated! However, I was wondering whether the [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Chapter_2|removal of certain italics]] was intentional?

I realize they can look a lot like unbalanced double quotes in the edit-view if they're done with doubled-up single-quotes (<nowiki>''</nowiki>''italics''<nowiki>''</nowiki>) rather than HTML (''italics!''), so I thought I'd see if that was the case. The last thing I want to start is a fight, so I figured it'd be best to check rather than assuming one way or the other and reverting those particular changes.

That aside, thanks for staying vigilant with edits! Every positive contribution helps make the TLs that much better for the readers!

Cheers, -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 14:10, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yeah, for my point of view, they were more trailing quotes than attempts of using italics, as you can see only two single-quotes at the start of the line, instead both start and end, so I took them as mistake since they didn't appear to fit as murmur from Kyosuke and in same chapter line 4 (actually 12-something but I'm not going to count) translator used 'Sentence' for internal troughs/flashback, and that didn't looks like when I read the text and since formatting of internal troughs don't have defined rule in the guidelines I just went and deleted em. About the use of HTML syntax for the wiki, I'm rather against it for 3 reasons:
# This is a wiki, not a HTML page, hence if it has a proper syntax, why reinvent the wheel?
# I have 3 keys less to press when using single-quotes marks (not counting that for <> I have to use Shift too),
# The source page looks cleaner that way.
# The only advantage that has the HTML is for large chunk of text where single quotes is a hassle to use.
# It uses less bandwidth/disk space since it only uses 32 bits of data.
:Well, I said 3... but who cares about what I say. I will normalize the use of italics for two single-quote marks where I see fit in any case.

::I generally prefer wiki-markup to html-markup on the wiki, as well—except perhaps in cases where ''multi-line'' markup is necessitated (#4 on your list), if only because of the fact that it's much harder to miss an un-closed HTML tag than it is to forget to italicize a line at the end. Space concerns I won't address, except to say that, from a programmer's perspective, in this modern age clarity is often of greater (albeit subjective) value than brevity. As I said, I don't really disagree with the choice of wiki-markup over HTML markup, so there's really nothing to "argue" there.

::Fun fact: The lack of trailing single-quote pairs is apparently by design, meaning they aren't necessary for lines that are entirely of a single style. Even the [//en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Help:Wiki_markup#Format wikipedia wiki-markup help] page mentions that the formatting marks only work on a single line. My guess is that it's to prevent exactly the issue one comes across when forgetting to close tags in HTML. Rarely does one honestly need to italicize multiple paragraphs of text at a time, in English, anyway. LNs at least seem to utilize much, much shorter "paragraphs", so sometimes multi-line formatting is needed for comparatively "large" blocks of internal monologue (more than a single thought).

::The thought/flashback thing (e.g., your "Sentence" ref.) is actually most likely due to the source text: occasionally the author uses 『』 style Japanese "double-quotes" (so to speak) to delineate flashback quotes or set-off otherwise significant lines. ''Actual'' thoughts aren't always so clearly marked off, and I suspect some of them are actually discretionary designations based on how the words are presented in the original text. E.g. something like "Ah, I get it already, shut up!" would seem more likely to be a thought than narration, and thus in the "TL" (EN -> EN, does it get any easier!) it might be presented as ''Ah, I get it already, shut up!''

::The vast majority of narration is done from the past-tense first person perspective of Kyousuke, anyway, which can make it even more difficult to tell where Kyousuke is "recalling" something as a narrator and where he is "commenting" on it as a participant. My interpretation, anyway. I'm not the TL so I can only guess how it affects the TLs, past and present. I just reference the text occasionally to maintain consistency during edits, and that's the impression I've gotten thus far.

::Anyway, I completely understand the potential for confusion—I've accidentally removed a few italic markups myself before realizing in the preview that the formatting was changed and the quotes didn't appear in the actual rendered page. I'm taking your response as go ahead to re-introduce those particular italics to the text, then? -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:27, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

::Re:Re: Yeah, I actually watch any page I've edited for at least a few days to make sure there isn't any fallout or follow up, as applicable. It's just -so- much easier to follow a conversation that's on a single page. XD -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

User talk:Braiam

2013-07-01T20:27:08Z

Shift: /* OreImo v12c02 */

say when will this be update?
I can't wait to read it again though... if you could can you hurry up and update the part 3,4,and 5
and the next life 2 too...

Hmm... You are asking to the wrong one. Check the [[High School DxD:Registration Page|registration page]], and you must remember that all translators are volunteer, so there is no schedule. [[user:Eternal Dreamer|Eternal Dreamer]] its who took over the volume, its up to him when he release the next part or the whole chapter. --[[User:Braiam|Braiam]] 10:38, 8 May 2012 (CDT)

Dusk Taker is the avatar name. The author usually does not use an avatar name for the volume title. It might be close, but not the exact name which is in English. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 17:11, 2 September 2012 (CDT)

I'm doing the V8C1+2.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] ([[User talk:Kadi|talk]]) 17:40, 14 September 2012 (CDT)

== Golden Time main page ==

Please refrain from changing the volume header lines for "Golden Time". Those must stay the way they are, as the links between the chapters use them. Whenever you click on "Main Page" from a chapter page, it takes you back to the section header for the volume of the moment. When you move the "Full Text" stuff onto that line, it breaks the links.

As for the Spanish stuff, without those links, they have no home for now. And probably never will, given the pace (or lack thereof) at which it is being (not) worked on. I could do the Spanish translation myself, but (1) it would come out slightly odd to a native speaker (which I am not), and (2) it would slow down my progress on the Japanese to English translation. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:05, 11 April 2013 (CDT)

== OreImo v12c02 ==

Doumo, doumo, konnichiwa...

Your fixes to [[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Chapter_2|OreImo v12c02]] w/ regard to the misc. accidental wiki-markup missed before, et cetera, are much appreciated! However, I was wondering whether the [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Chapter_2|removal of certain italics]] was intentional?

I realize they can look a lot like unbalanced double quotes in the edit-view if they're done with doubled-up single-quotes (<nowiki>''</nowiki>''italics''<nowiki>''</nowiki>) rather than HTML (''italics!''), so I thought I'd see if that was the case. The last thing I want to start is a fight, so I figured it'd be best to check rather than assuming one way or the other and reverting those particular changes.

That aside, thanks for staying vigilant with edits! Every positive contribution helps make the TLs that much better for the readers!

Cheers, -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 14:10, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

:Yeah, for my point of view, they were more trailing quotes than attempts of using italics, as you can see only two single-quotes at the start of the line, instead both start and end, so I took them as mistake since they didn't appear to fit as murmur from Kyosuke and in same chapter line 4 (actually 12-something but I'm not going to count) translator used 'Sentence' for internal troughs/flashback, and that didn't looks like when I read the text and since formatting of internal troughs don't have defined rule in the guidelines I just went and deleted em. About the use of HTML syntax for the wiki, I'm rather against it for 3 reasons:
# This is a wiki, not a HTML page, hence if it has a proper syntax, why reinvent the wheel?
# I have 3 keys less to press when using single-quotes marks (not counting that for <> I have to use Shift too),
# The source page looks cleaner that way.
# The only advantage that has the HTML is for large chunk of text where single quotes is a hassle to use.
# It uses less bandwidth/disk space since it only uses 32 bits of data.
:Well, I said 3... but who cares about what I say. I will normalize the use of italics for two single-quote marks where I see fit in any case.

::I generally prefer wiki-markup to html-markup on the wiki, as well—except perhaps in cases where ''multi-line'' markup is necessitated (#4 on your list), if only because of the fact that it's much harder to miss an un-closed HTML tag than it is to forget to italicize a line at the end. Space concerns I won't address, except to say that, from a programmer's perspective, in this modern age clarity is often of greater (albeit subjective) value than brevity. As I said, I don't really disagree with the choice of wiki-markup over HTML markup, so there's really nothing to "argue" there.

::Fun fact: The lack of trailing single-quote pairs is apparently by design, meaning they aren't necessary for lines that are entirely of a single style. Even the [//en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Help:Wiki_markup#Format wikipedia wiki-markup help] page mentions that the formatting marks only work on a single line. My guess is that it's to prevent exactly the issue one comes across when forgetting to close tags in HTML. Rarely does one honestly need to italicize multiple paragraphs of text at a time, in English, anyway. LNs at least seem to utilize much, much shorter "paragraphs", so sometimes multi-line formatting is needed for comparatively "large" blocks of internal monologue (more than a single thought).

::The thought/flashback thing (e.g., your "Sentence" ref.) is actually most likely due to the source text: occasionally the author uses 『』 style Japanese "double-quotes" (so to speak) to delineate flashback quotes or set-off otherwise significant lines. ''Actual'' thoughts aren't always so clearly marked off, and I suspect some of them are actually discretionary designations based on how the words are presented in the original text. E.g. something like "Ah, I get it already, shut up!" would seem more likely to be a thought than narration, and thus in the "TL" (EN -> EN, does it get any easier!) it might be presented as ''Ah, I get it already, shut up!''

::The vast majority of narration is done from the past-tense first person perspective of Kyousuke, anyway, which can make it even more difficult to tell where Kyousuke is "recalling" something as a narrator and where he is "commenting" on it as a participant. My interpretation, anyway. I'm not the TL so I can only guess how it affects the TLs, past and present. I just reference the text occasionally to maintain consistency during edits, and that's the impression I've gotten thus far.

::Anyway, I completely understand the potential for confusion—I've accidentally removed a few italic markups myself before realizing in the preview that the formatting was changed and the quotes didn't appear in the actual rendered page. I'm taking your response as go ahead to re-introduce those particular italics to the text, then? -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 15:27, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Braiam

2013-07-01T19:10:35Z

Shift: /* OreImo v12c02 */ new section

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-07-01T10:30:48Z

Shift: /* v6 - hypermuse TL */ new section

Synopsis from the forums done by [[User:kage_musha|kage_musha]]

A Alternate synopsis from the forums were:

My little sister Kirino is a girl with brown-hair and some pierce, what people usually call "a typical girl nowadays". It may sound strange coming from a sibling, but I say my sister is exceptionally pretty. She looks down upon his elder brother,me that is, though. Well, I don't care much about her attitude so we haven't had a proper conversation for some years now. My male friends often say that they envy me since I have a really pretty sister but I wanted to tell them that having a pretty sister won't bring you any good. (At least for me!)
But, one day I've stepped on this really big land mine concerning my sister's secret. I never thought that a day would come that I was asked for a "Life Consultation" from that little sister of mine---!

----
 
A fansubbing group called Himatsubushi is also doing this light novel as a side-project. They have two chapters out if anybody wants to try it.

[[User:Corti|Corti]] 21:46, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2575&start=75#p59169 We know that already]. ;) Also we have the first chapter, too in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2575&start=75#p59480 forums] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:53, 9 February 2010 (UTC)

We are now proud to be hosting their translation of it! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:03, 6 April 2010 (UTC)

Should we move the teasers of the project page, since Himatsubushi has covered all of both of them? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:15, 6 April 2010 (UTC)

Where should we include the Character profile pages: Only in Novel Illustrations, also in the full text (in original spots, or at the end), or in both of those and the individual chapters? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:59, 6 April 2010 (UTC)

i suggest on the bottom^^ so if someone wants he can read the kanji or what they are

== Inactive? ==

I just looked at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi blog] and EvilLinkz said chapter 4 may come out in a couple of days. True or not, I don't think it should be listed as inactive just yet.
:Yep, I think you're right. Some Anonymous arbitrarily changed it to "inactive", actually. I've changed it back for now. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:51, 5 October 2010 (UTC)

Saganatsu, are you in contact with Himatsubushi? Just wondering are they still working on this? And maybe you might want to update the project page on the other volumes when you are free :) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:49, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

:I’ve finally finished, here it is! With this, Volume 1 is done. Look forward to Volume 2, it’ll probably be another year before that’s done (just kidding, I hope)[...] --Posted in Light Novels, Releases on October 16, 2010 @ Himatsubushi

After that I haven't been sure: it's not been that long since Chapter 4, compared to the distance between chapters 3&4 (April to october), so I haven't asked yet. I figured that I would give them 3 months before asking, So mid january? I intentionally did not register them for any part of volume two, so anyone is welcome to translate any part of it. I don't know the number of chapters of each volume, so I'm leaving it at this, unless someone knows the proper numbers. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:22, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

It's 4 chapters per volume. I asked as I suddenly have a compulsion to translate a chapter I like, though sentence composition is not my forte, so it may not be as smooth as Himatsubushi's version (which was very well edited in fact). --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 05:32, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

Ah- You're translations will be more than good (Himatsubushi's version goes through an editor before going up, so it's not fair to compare you & them in the first place): I read your work on LOLH, and I don't really notice any flaws. Besides that's the best part of this site. free editing!(after free reading, of course) --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

== B-T translation ==

I'm going to finish chapter 4 of volume 5 by end-Feb and then translate this based on request. if there are no requests, I'll just work on the later volumes after volume 5, about 1 chapter for every volume of LOLH I finished. This is actually not difficult to translate, but researching the slangs is tedious work and kill my time, though I have a lot of fun learning stuff that even many Japanese don't know about, based on what I've come across :). --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 01:53, 16 February 2011 (UTC)

Further information on future plans please Larethian.
You are going away, consider unregistering if it will be a long time.

And btw; I love you for translating this. In a very non gay-way. Really. Not even a little bit.
--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:49, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

Huh? What do you mean? He said its only for some few months also for this project are no chapters registered besides the completed. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 03:07, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

well, I love translating oreimo for a variety of reasons. however I've no plans to dedicate myself to this, simply because of time. Itsuten is right now my top priority followed by Daiden and Kagami's works are darn easy to translate and I'm used to it already, so I can get more done (i'm also hooked to Itsuten right now, it's hmm intriguing). I might finish the remaining of oreimo v4 c3 one day though. I've also establish some contact with Himatsubushi through Ayako. it seems like he's still interested in translating though there are a few blocking points, and I'm too busy to liase with him right now, i'll get to it maybe sometime next week or so. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:24, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

== title ==

it's funny that Imōto and Kawaii are written in inconsistently different ways.

== Is this project dead? ==

Ok, Im a big fan of this light novel, so let me ask, Is this project dead, game over? D:
And, if there is any free and available translator, please keep this project going on, it doesn't really matter when you can update, just dont let it die
01/06/2011

I may come back to it at the end of the year, but not any time soon. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 05:53, 1 June 2011 (UCT)

== Volume 1 Afterword ==
Hi, I've added my translation of the abovementioned on the site. Do take a look. [[User:Oldpier|oldpier]] 14:27, 12 June 2011 (UCT)

=====================================================

HEY guys. im just wondering if there exist the electronic version of the novel? I have no problem finding the RAW's, but im definitely not "hardworking" enough to draw stuff on IME.

Im quite a beginner , and only know 1000 or so kanji's and basic jap grammar. And i think judging from the RAW's, it is relatively challenging for my level, but i dont mind doing slowly.

So just wondering if there exist the electronic version of the novel?

are you just wanting a text version of the novel because all you need to convert one of those raw files into a text file is an OCR, if you cant find a sufficient one you can upload the raws onto google docs and it has an OCR option. just make sure to proof any transcriptions made with an ocr--[[User:J112|J112]] 02:09, 30 December 2011 (CST)

== Volume 4 ==

Is this volume fully translated with the exception of the afterword?

Is volume 4 and 5 fully translated? I was wondering because it seems Nano didn't finish volume 4 so i was curious if BT finished it up. Also another detail, for pages that are incomplete i have seen some pages actually say they are incomplete at the top with the percentage of progress and such, but others that clearly aren't done yet don't have that...thus my confusion. Well if anyone could clarify that status of volume 4 and 5 and if they are indeed fully completed or not that would be great. Oh ya one more thing i almost forgot, How is the full text version made? I once asked if a version was completed and the response i got felt like a scolding since it seems to make a completed translation a full text appears to be an easy thing yet I'm oblivious on how to make it full text and to top it off i don't even know if the work is truly completed.

== Volume 6 ==

The links provided for the chapter 3 lead to 404 Not Found.

Is the rest of chapter one somewhere on the site?

== New Supervisor ==

I don't really have either the time or the emotional investment to actively be supervisor. would someone be willing to take over? if not, I'll be available if someone contacts me, but I won't be actively involved.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 01:15, 20 November 2012 (CST)

== Vol 6 Chapter 1? ==

It says its 50% complete. Is anyone going to finish it?

The heck? It's still not done? I will get back to it after I'm done with vol 11 then [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

Man, that was quick. Thanks man, I appreciate the work that you do.

== Vol.6 ==

I know that an external translator ([http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/index.html hypermuse]) is already doing it, and only 20% of the last chapter remains, but since the pace is very slow (last update was almost 3 months ago) and he forwards to B-T for translations since for him it is "only a hobby" and has decided to stop translating for the time being (said it half a moth ago), I was wondering if an officcial B-T translator could finish that volume (re-translating the chapter from scrap, I supposse) before advancing with the last volume. Thanks.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 10:53, 9 June 2013 (CDT)
:'kay, will do ...after I'm done with vol 12....[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

== Side Stories ==

Since there are a few of them, and since [[User_talk:Chaos#.2F.2A_Ore_Imo_Vol_12_status_.2A.2F|Chaos]] brought up a question relating to the side stories on their talk page, I've taken the liberty of grabbing some info from the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.

----

とあるメイド喫茶にて

At a Certain Maid Cafe

Bundled with the drama CD

バレンタインの想い出

Valentine's Day Memory

Bundled with the drama CD

とある部室の映像中毒<ファナティック>

A Certain Clubroom's Video Addict/("Fanatic")

Bundled with "A Certain Scientific Railgun" manga Special Edition Tankoban 5

Not sure about the name for that one. There are a few options, and considering the relation to the ToAru universe one relating more to one's personal reality might be more suitable. I haven't read it, so I can't really say much more about the title.

雷雨の留守番

House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

Bundled with v16 of Dengeki Bunko Magazine (2010-11)

あたしが兄貴に人生相談なんてするわけない

There's No Way I Could Go to My Brother for Life Counseling

Bundled with the First Edition BD/DVD box

堕天聖の追憶

Memories of a Fallen Saint

Bundled with the First Edition BD/DVD box

或る結末の続き

An Ending's Continuation

Bundled with PSP Game "There's No Way My Little Sister Is This Cute Portable"

Considering the publication date of OreImo Portable, I imagine it relates to the game's ending. No idea if it's a branching thing, a true route thing, or what. Importing PSP/console games isn't something I do often, since it's still far too painstaking to try playing the game while poring over a dictionary.

黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない

There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

Bundled with the anime guidebook.

----

You may have noted there's no actual mention of the third short (involving a certain Ayaka-tan). The story itself -is- part of the Drama CD, but it's an audio track, not a text version. If you have access to the drama CD, you can also confirm this yourself—at least the fact that the track is there.

Considering the format of the version on the wiki, it also makes more sense (at least to me) that the story's source is a transcription, rather than the author suddenly deciding to experiment with a new presentation style.

The track in question is:

Track 3 - あやせの相談事・羞恥編 (Ayase no soudan goto - shuuchi hen / Ayase's Consultation Matter - Shyness Chapter)

I'm not saying it -couldn't- be a text story, but it seems unlikely to me, all things considered. The JA wiki page is unlikely to be that poorly maintained, IMO.

I've no particular objections to retaining a drama CD transcription TL—especially considering that it's already done, and seeing how rarely they get TL'd. The occasional sub-group that likes a series will do it, but it seems pretty rare.

That said, it also calls on a different set of skills, requiring someone with decent listening skills and the ability to accurately determine or best guess what's being said without reference to a definitive, written script—assuming they aren't elsewhere available as a transcription, and even then, that really just defers to another transcriptionist's judgment.

But, IMO that's honestly a wiki-wide consideration, not a project level one. I would defer to the "gods", such as they are. ^^;

But I digress...

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:35, 26 June 2013 (CDT)

== v6 - hypermuse TL ==

At the moment, it appears the link to hypermuse's TL of v6 is offline, possibly indefinitely (blog says "unpublished"). It also seems that someone registered for the sole purpose of removing the link to said site. I'm -guessing-, but not entirely sure, that the removal of the link to the internal TL page was an accident, so I've reverted at least that much for the moment.

OTOH, it's not impossible that the TL was intentionally removed because of something relating to the blog's apparent retirement. I'm not really sure what the deal was with hypermuse, or if the internal version was actually hypermuse's TL or a parallel TL, so...

Anyway, I'm just making a note here, in case the issue is in any way disputable.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 05:30, 1 July 2013 (CDT)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-07-01T10:25:36Z

Shift: restored Chapter 3 link (minus external and 404'd hypermuse TL — suspect internal TL removal was in error), if in dispute, please at least comment on talk page before removing

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*29 June
::Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
::Volume 12 Chapter 3 is awaiting proofread

*26 June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*6 June 2013 - Volume 6 Chapter 1 Completed
*5 June 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 3, 4, 5 and Volume 12 Prologue Completed
*1 June 2013 - Volume 11 Chapter 2 Completed
*28 May 2013 - Added a Terminology and Style Guidelines (Work in progress)
*24 May 2013 - Volume 10 Chapter 4 and Volume 11 Chapter 1 Completed
*14 May 2013 - Volume 10 chapter 2 Completed
*09 May 2013 - Volume 9 Chapter 6, 7 and Volume 10 chapter 1 Completed
*23 April 2013 - Volume 9 Chapter 3,4,5 Completed
*17 April 2013 - Volume 9 Chapter 2 Completed
*12 April 2013 - Volume 9 Chapter 1 Completed
*5 April 2013 - Volume 8 Chapter 4 Completed
*4 April 2013 - Volume 8 Chapter 3 Completed
*16th July 2009 - Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter 最終章]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Memories of a Fallen Angel===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2

2013-06-30T16:12:08Z

Shift: spacing

== Thought italics ==

I'm not reverting them at the moment, since I'm curious as to the justifications, and edit wars are not typically conducive to discussion.

A previous edit removed the "thought italics" on the following lines:

Line ~1189: Ah… so annoying.
This seems like an internal response, to me.

Line ~1349: Although it is true that my eyes were drawn to your cleavage!
Again, seems to me like internal commentary.

Line ~1391: I can die without regret.
Following line mentions that he thought this.

Not trying to start a fight, just genuinely curious.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 11:11, 30 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2

2013-06-30T16:11:21Z

Shift: thought italics

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-06-28T14:39:41Z

Shift: /* Side Stories */ Left out "Magazine" from『電撃文庫MAGAZINE』

User:Shift/Sandbox

2013-06-27T15:13:16Z

Shift: Created page with "Initializing sandbox. ----"

Initializing sandbox.

----

User talk:Kory

2013-06-27T10:36:59Z

Shift: /* Punctuation Edits (OreImo) */ v12

== Re:SimpleNav ==

Yup, named for '''s'''tarting chapter and '''e'''nding chapter. Strictly speaking, they're not needed to be filled in for the majority of chapters, but I've known people to create new pages by copy-pasting from another one so putting 'em in anyway would be handy for people who don't visit the template page itself. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:10, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

Only thing I'd have to say is to point out the override functions (b & f), but you should've read that on the template page already. I think you're all set. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 18:24, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

==Invisible markup==

Oh. From the guideline, I thought it was a quotation mark. Thanks for telling me. I see. So its possible for ''' bold ''' too. Thanks! Hope to not make a blunder while editing again. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 20:06, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

== No EN versions? ==

Isn't the Monogatari project on BT still (semi-)active? At the very least it seems to have been updated more recently than some other projects.

As for Gosick, with Tokyopop being as it is, is Gosick actually off limits for BT? With both Hyouka and KamiMemo having a project page, I would have expected Gosick to at least have a teaser page, but it doesn't look like it ever even made it off the forum. Based on one of the posts, though, it looks like "silver butterfly" is TLing the novels.

Don't mean to be nosy, just coming down off of an minor editing blitz and browsing around a bit.

Cheerio.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

:Last time I checked Js06 was the last one to work on Monogatari, but he said that he lost interest. He's now working on Ichiban Ushiro no Diamaou and Owari no Chronicle. It may have changed since I last saw though.

:Thanks for letting me know about the Gosick translation project. I'll have a look at it tonight.

:Thanks [[User:Kory|Kory]] 07:49, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

== Punctuation Edits (OreImo) ==

Quick question: When you make the changes you mentioned for things like ellipses and (em) dashes (Windows ALT+0151), what conventions do you use? Esp. for things like multiple ellipses or extra-long "pauses" in the text? Also, do you "collapse" the tildes together or just leave them as they are?

You'll probably get to things like that before me, but esp. since you're active on multiple projects, I thought it would be good to know, for reference. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 05:18, 26 June 2013 (CDT)

:Ah, yes. It is helpful. For em dashes I usually don't use spaces on either side, but it seems to be a style issue without a definitive consensus, anyway. Ellipses, not much to say. Tildes, I'm not surprised—they wouldn't have much use in an English novel. Editors would probably scratch them out left and right, possibly substituting in dashes or the like.

:Re: editing. I don't particularly mind. On the one hand it means a bit less worrying if my edits conflict. Granted, on the other, despite my relative willingness to make multiple changes of varying significance at once, I'm still a bit hesitant to change certain things more than others. But, at this juncture, I imagine those following OreImo closely enough to notice are probably just happy to have Chaos' translation at all, so there's a bit of give in terms of time to further improve on quality. Once v12 is done things should calm down a bit and hopefully any remaining issues can be properly hashed out if need be.

: Good luck with learning JA. It's certainly an interesting language—although it might feel a bit... "much"... at first, if it's your first encounter with an East Asian language, more so if it's your first encounter with any foreign language not following English-like grammatical rules—such as they are, anyway. Most people I've met consider(ed) English far more difficult to learn than some other languages. At least JA and the East Asian languages I've encountered have more well-defined/systematic grammar. -sigh- But, I'm on a bit of hiatus from directly approaching the study of JA—it's already a slight bit of work trying to reference the novel as I edit to avoid messing up the TL. I imagine my vocab is increasing bit by bit, but it lacks the framework provided by formal study to organize the information meaningfully, as well as any formal instruction in grammar (particularly different styles of speech). -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

Ha... sorry for making you do v12 c01. My schedule got messed up the other day and I missed a message that came in the same time as something else, putting me a bit behind. I had been looking at it locally, but hadn't finished it and thus didn't bother committing anything.

With Chaos adding new TLs left and right, I've been trying to figure out where to start—I even gave up on the side stories until v12 is finished. T.T -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel

2013-06-27T07:40:34Z

Shift: title correction

==Memories of a Fallen Angel==

As a citizen of darkness, ‘I’ entered a body in ‘this world’ in May. Just like everyone in the mirror world, I’m a ‘queen’, a ‘black beast’, and a ‘knight’, but in ‘this world’ I had no choice but to live a boring ‘human’ life. Now, the dimension where I’m currently residing is an old living room with a dark pillar.

That kind of room is a bit like my place from when I was the ‘black beast’. But despite a good amount of magical energy, those noisy creatures always rampaged day and night, which caused me a lot of stress.

I fell asleep because of the noise before, but now I had woken up.

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> I took a look around.

The big standing mirror in front of me showed a body of a fifteen years old girl.

All she wore was her underwear.

Putting on my prepared contact lens, I stared back at myself on the mirror.

When I met with ‘the queen’ before, this child-like body was unable to take on my beauty and charm. All it could take were my long black hair and pure white skin.

“...Hmph.”

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> I called this miserable body ‘Kuroneko’.

On TV, there were some animal-like figures, which were that girl’s ‘real self’.

I picked up the folded clothes by my feet, slowly and carefully putting them on.

They were black just like 'the queen's'. In some way, they were like combat gear.

And the truth is, ‘the queen’ did kill thousand of angels when she wore these clothes.

But although I was wearing the same clothes that ‘the queen’ wore when she went to the battlefield...

I didn’t even know what kind of enemy I was about to face.

It was in late May that I had joined the SNS<ref>'''S'''ocial '''N'''etworking '''S'''ite</ref> group ‘Otaku Girls United’. I, who had signed up to an SNS for collecting information about the airing anime ‘Maschera ~Lament of the Fallen Beast~’ (and one that did not need invitations), quickly joined several communities related to "Maschera". That girls-only otaku group was just one of them.

That day, too, I had been patrolling several communities at once, scrolling through topics.

''Human tastes are so difficult to understand,'' I thought before something showed me a brief joy.

There—ｓuddenly, a topic caught my attention.

“Tea party invitation.”

The way it was named was a sensitive spot of mine (if this topic was called ‘Offline invitation’, I would definitely not enter it). The one who posted it was ‘Saori’, this group’s administrator, a funny women who had an elegant and courteous attitude together with extensive otaku knowledge. She should be a university students or around that age, the indoor type, and have a mixed origin which gave her beautiful, pure white skin.

That was my first impression of ‘Saori’.

I thought that maybe this girl would be my first servant in the human world.

“...Hm...tea party huh...”

Interested, I clicked on this topic. The content was within my expectations; in short, it said ‘We are going to have a offline party in a maid café at Akihabara’. But such simple words just like a hand gently covered my frozen heart.

<nowiki> ---- </nowiki> No, I should make it clearer.

For the ‘current me’, this event was a ‘stepping stone’ that happened one year before. Many might have forgotten about it. In short, after I joined this group, I became friend with ‘Saori’ and ‘someone I haven’t met’.

The day of the ‘tea party’. When I walked out of the entrance, behind me, my little sister called to me “Be careful on your way” and “Do your best”.

“...I’m going out. The meal is at its usual place. Make sure to wash your hand after eating.”

Such trivial interactions could cause a change in one’s destiny. That is what the ‘current me’ thinks.

Because if ‘me from that time’ took off her Maschera mask, then she would revert back to a hesitant, pathetic coward.

In my dark uniform, I arrived at the ‘Holy land’. The cursed sun burned on my skin. But it’s not unbearable. I put on a thin layer of magical aura to shield myself from the sun.

“...Oh...”

My sight was a bit fuzzy, but it was definitely not because of the heat. It was because of the air.

I elegantly walked to where we agreed to meet before the tea party—the JK bus station in Akihabara. It was a bit sooner than our agreed time, but there were some already there. I took a look around.

From the look of it...

“—Since there is not much time left, how about we take a walk later after the tea party?”

“I got it already. Beside, don’t get too close to me.”

There was a strange pair of lovers quarreling at the bus station.

“...This man...?”

I looked a them. Somehow, the man seemed familiar.

And I got the feeling that I have seen him recently…and not just once…but not matter how hard I think, I couldn’t remember.

From his appearance, he is a high schooler with a average body build. The only thing worth mentioning about him was his dull eyes and a bit of anxious in his voice.

And about the girl ---

“Are you an idiot? Hurry up and go.”

She was very eye-catching – or more accurately, her simply existense was so bright that made people think of her as ‘shining angel’. Maybe my instinct as ‘fallen angel’ recognized her as ‘angel’ and ‘enemy’. She was about my age, but she was taller. Her perfect appearance and attitude would even made a toad feel inferior.

She is such attractive girl, but also someone I couldn’t stand.

Her brown dyed hair, a pair of earring on her ears and her long polish nails – everything of her were an eyeshore.

Beside, her clothes revealed a lot of skin. What a shameless girl.

To wear such thing to Akihabra …. Is she an idiot?

“Yeah yeah --- see you later.”

The man waved his hand at the girl and left. From an outsider point of view, it didn’t make any sense. If this was their date, then it would be very strange to leave on foot right next to a bus station.

Could it be this girl is also take part in this ‘tea party’? 

“…..Hm…Impossible…how could that be.”

I smiled because of my hilarious thought.

Right then, the brown haired girl who was sticking her tougue out at the back of the man turned to me.

( -- What are you looking at? Want me to kill you?)

That was what her eyes told me.

“…Oh…”

What an idiot girl…But your stare…is defintely not scary…

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> No no no. It’s not scary at all! ….Hm…because I’m ‘the queen’, ‘black beast’ of ‘the knight’, ‘the fallen angel of Chiba’, ‘S-class demon’. I will not lose – no matter what, so I stared back.

“Hmph!”

The brown hair girl kept staring at me – then she looked to the side.

Such horrbile…no, such nastly girl…

Just like water and oil, angel and demon.

‘We’ would automatically hate each other from our first look.

The worst possible first impression.

That was my and this girl – Kousaka Kirino’s fateful encounter.

I didn’t want to stand close to this brown hair girl, so I walked away from the bus station.

While the brown hair girl folded her arms and stood in the middle of the pathway.

She openly interfere with others who was moving.

Because she frequently looked at the time, so she was probably waiting for someone else too.

“Hm….could it be that because of that girl the other didn’t want to get any closer?”

What an unbelievable imagination.

…And so.

I secretly looked for ‘Saori’. Of course, since we have never meet before, I didn’t even know how she look. But I knew what to look for.

Because she clearly stated what she would wear for today.

“Green clothing. Big glassess and tall body…huh.”

She must be what I imagined.

But --- my expectation was totally destroyed.

Right when the meeting time arrived, a ‘giant’ appeared at the bus station.

It was absurd to call her a girl anymore.

She was like a titan.

180 centimeter tall, spiral glasses, plain skirt with the hem put inside her jeans – a typical otaku apperance.

The titan stood next to the brown hair girl and waved her hand:

“Everyone who take part in ‘otaku girl united!” tea party - please come here!”

She was giving the word for a group privated meeting.

“…….Ah?”

The brown hair girl was stunned. Even my eyes were about to pop of out its socket.

Every other members who took part in this tea party were confused.

No one was brave enough to go anywhere close to such a big girl.

….Really…. Green skirt….Big glassess…Tall….no doubt about it…

Everyone here must thought ‘this can’t be true’ and wanted to get away.

“Ah? No one here yet? Hm hm --- ‘otaku girl united offline tea party’ over here! Everyone, over here! I’m the administrator of the group, Saori!”

…What….just now…what did she say…?

….My bag had fallen on the ground.

First was the brown hair girl, followed by several girls at the bus station. All of them fell on the ass, their mouth hanged open.

It was so unbelievable! Such huge otaku girl is ‘Saori’?

….At least from their reactions, I knew that the brown hair girl was going to take part in this tea party. But something even more surprised happened.

The brown hair angel like girl was the first to stand back up.

She didn’t pay any attention to her dirtied miniskirt, she asked:

“You…you are…’Saori’?”

“That’s right.”

The titan in spiral glassess nodded. Then she pointed her finger at the sky in excitement.

“Everyone! Come with me to our meeting place!”

Such order somehow made everyone relaxed.

The disorganized members gathered around her.

No one have any doubt anymore. Although we only knew her via Internet, but such charisma was enough to convince everyone that she is our leader.

“……….”

I was unable to face such dream-like scene.I held my right chest.

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> I’m one of the members too.

Such a simply sentense, but until Saori called to me, I was unable to speak it out.

That was my first meeting between me and the titan – Saori.

Kirino and Saori.

Compare to after spending more than a year to create such ‘bond’, at first I only called them ‘shining angel’ and ‘titan’.

I never told them ----

Since our first meeting, they carved a sense of inferiority complex deep in my ‘heart world’.

The stir caused by Saori’s apperance soon died down. We started doing some offline acitivities. Some girls had started introducing each other. Of course, I didn’t join in with them.

 Only response when someone talked with me 

That was the only way for me to face the current situation.

…But I got a secret plan. I waited for someone to talk with me, but somehow no one said anything to me.

“…Strange.”

I stayed up late last night to prepare this ‘charming black clothes’.

My forehead was covered in sweat, I panickly looked around.

And then ----

“Ah, isn’t this clothes cute? When I visited Harajuku before ---“

“…Um…um…that….hey….”

“This is very popular now isn’t it? Right? When I went to Akihabara….”

Unlike me, the brown hair girl was having a normal conversation with others.

….Some time, people would get along since their first meeting.

All it took is someone to speak first…

That was something I couldn’t do. I really admired that, but…

“Okay, talk about it later.”

“Ah? Ah –“

The one who was talking with the brown hair girl spoke and escaped.

She clearly showed ‘this girl is so annoying’ expression.

“Ah? Ah – why?”

The brown hair girl didn’t understand what just happen, she was having a confused expression.

“…Oh kuh kuh kuh….”

….A clueless bitch. From her clothes and her attitude, it was clear that she wasn’t used to Akihabara.

This time, I laughed from the bottom of my heart, unable to stop.

I felt better now, knowing that someone else aside from me wasn’t able to have a conversation with others.

The one who gave me the worst first impression was the same with me, unable to talk with anyone else. I felt happy, just like electricity was running in my vein.

Maybe I was laughing too hard, the brown hair girl turned her head to me.

(…What are you laughing at? Annoying.)

I could feel this is what she wanted to say.

(…I don’t know what are you talking about? Don’t make foolish statement.)

I also sent my thought back to her.

We stared at each others for a few minutes, until the atmosphere turned to almost unbearable.

Before the other felt that, Saori spoke:

“Everyone, let’s go to the maid café now! Please follow me!”

We both were affected by her loud voice, but we still stared at each other with unpleasant eyes.

“………..”

“………..”

No one had any intention of giving up. So when the pressure from the brown hair girl disappeared, I almost lost balance.

We followed our group.

Our destination is the café ‘Lovely garden’.

“Alright, is everyone here –“

Saori checked around, nodded “Alright” and walked into the café.

We followed her. In front of me, somehow the brown hair girl was panickly looking around.

“Welcome back! Master!”

After we went inside, some girls in maid outfit came and greet us. From their professional way, it was clear that they had a lot of training. But since sewing is one of my hobby, their clothes caught my attention.

<nowiki> ---- </nowiki> Good outfit. I nodded alone.

Not only it looked cute, but it was also practical and one can easy to move around wearing them. Wearing cute outfit and showing a bright smile – those maid made people envious.

Someday I want to wear that too….the thought crossed my mind for a second, before I shook my head and forgot it.

“Hm…such clothes is not fitting for a citizen of darkness like me.”

I looked down and whispered. Because now it was very easy for other to hear my voice if I’m not careful.

Not everyone could worry about their own voice like that. If you want to practice, just record your own voice and listen to it later. The other girls smiled with me, which mean they agreed…Good.

My heart was racing. I was worried that someone would hear it right now.

“I have booked a seat here – gozaru….”

Saori spoke to the maid.

“Yes. What is your name, please?”

“Saori Bajeena.”

Saori openly spoke her name. Somehow, in an instant, her image turned into a aristocratic in my eyes. And at that time ---

Pfffff ---! One man in a nearby table spit take. He probably reached after hearing Saori’s name…Although I had experienced ‘the different between real life and imagination’ a while ago, but for an outsider, that reaction is unbelievable.

“…Cough…Cough…!?”

Everyone’s attention were upon him. Seeing that the maid treated him, some even sounded jealous.

“…This guy…what is he doing…idiot…”

I heard someone said that in the vicinity.

When my attention was still on that man, the others had been led to their seat.

…Ah…I shouldn’t do that…

Put on a blank expression to hide my nervous, I followed them to my seat.

Some girls had already talking with whoever sat next to them. But I had no interest in joining with that kind of conversation. Still, since this is a ‘tea party’, I don’t mind speak my mind if they talked about ‘Maschera’. I looked for Saori’s seat, but both seats next to her had already been occupied. Ah…this can’t be help, she is both our administrator and manager after all….

“Now...”

I looked around for a seat and sighed. There was only one seat left, which would undoubtly attract the less attention.

“…..Ah..”

I was late.

During an offline meeting, where you sat at the beginning is the most important factor.

That was what wrote last night on ‘Guide to a successful offline meeting’ website. Since I had memorized them all, so in theory I’m a professional in offline meeting.

“Eh….that seat over here…”

“I got it…”

Suddenly, someone spoke that caused me nearly to jump in surprise…

I pushed my anger down and sat on the remaining seat.

I bited on my tougue, took a slip of water to prepare myself.

“One of the most important factors during an offline meeting is to find someone you have no trouble talking to.”

But things didn’t happen like I expected. My only connection to those people is Saori, so I had prepared myself to speak with her first then took that momentum to join in other’s conversation. But this titan was busy speaking with others, she didn’t even look at me, not once.

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> Please join in, Kuroneko-san.

…Although I knew it was such a word of kindness.

Quickly, I started to regret joining in this ‘tea party’.

…Hm…in the end…human and demon are unable to understand each others…

“The second good things in an offline meeting is to be able to keep talking with people around you.”

If I could do that, then I would have no problem already. Whoever wrote that website is an idiot.

So I planed to use my best strategic.

Using a character from the masterpiece ‘Maschera’, another me – ‘ the queen of darkness’. I specific made her costume to use on this tea party.

“Hey, this girl over there like Maschera too! Can I talk with you ….”

I believed something like that would happen.

“….So why…”

Why no one said anything? No, maybe no one here watch Maschera aside from me – but to think that I’m the only one who watch such masterpiece is unbelievable. If that is the case, then it’s understandable that no one noticed me.

“….Hm…those guide…are all useless…hmph hmph….”

I looked down and muttered. I felt like their gaze had disppeared.

…No one watch this masterpiece…such useless human….

When I was about to show them my angry-filled gaze ----

Next to me, someone started talking about Maschera.

“Although they said Maschera season 2 is bad, but I still like it.”

“Me too. Shinya and the other characters is much more moe than the previous season! Lucifer-sama is so cool, that spineless boy is no match for him”

“I know, right! I had switched to Lucifer-sama side too. Recently, I felt like the show had turned into a NTR<ref>NTR, or ''netorare'', is a fetish involving adultery. In the west, this is called cuckold. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Netorare]</ref> show.”

“…………”

I heard them talked about Maschera’s charm, but….

I had thought of something to say, but I couldn’t voice it out. I looked down instead.

I wanted the time to past as fast as possible. Hurry up and end this offline meeting. I shouldn’t come here in the first place…

I could only use my cell phone to check over the Internet and tried to endure this hell-like atmosphere.

The scene is similar to one of my nightmare – my classroom in school.

Oh…..right now I was being assaulted by realistic girl! It was worse than having to deal with low-class demon! At least I could use my ‘dark power’ to protect the others. Let me nagative feeling turned into a bomb and blew everything away! Everyone who ignored me should just die already!

….Curse…Curse…Curse….

“………..”

No one answered me. Even if someone did, I wouldn’t respond. My eyes swept in each of them..

Go to hell. Go to hell. Go to hell.

When I reached the fourth girl, I noticed that there was one girl who was isolated like me.

That was the brown hair girl. On the way to this place, she was having some small conversation while panickly looking around. Now she is like a statue, unable to say anything.

“..Hm. That is expected. She reaps what she sowed.”

Despite what I said, somehow my chest hurt. I should be happy because someone else was isolated like me…

The lonely figure of the brown hair girl – is familiar.

Still, I had no intention of speaking with her. If we were siting next to each other – no, we were similair. Because how shy I’m, no matter how much preparation I had, I couldn’t speak it out. Maybe she sensed my gaze, that girl looked at me.

“……….”

Our eyes meet for a second, before I looked away.

And then – I noticed another familiar face in the cafe.

That was the man who spited earlier. He was the one I saw at the bus station.

…This man…came here together with this brown hair girl?

It happened so fast, but despite that he was eating, I could tell that he was worried about the brown hair girl. Seeing her looking down with in grief, he himself looked like he was about to cry too.

….I see. So that explained it.

….What a cunning woman, ask your lover to come with you.

I was fighting alone, but….very clever!

As usual, I couldn’t bring myself to like this girl ---

“ – The tea party today is coming to and end! Although we are going separate way later, but I hope we could meet again for a second or a third time! The next meeting will be posted on the group homepage too, so make sure to join us again! Now – dismissed.

Finally, the painfully offline meeting is over. I quickly leave my seat and walk away. Behind me, I could hear they talked ‘Where should we go next’ or ‘What would we do next time’ with their new found friends.

Those conversation --- is totally unrelated to me.

My patient is at its limit. I don’t want to spend even one more second here.

I unconsciously run toward the bus station.

“Ah…ah…ah….”

The weak human body soon reachs its limit. If I used my demonic power, I could turn back into a beast, but I couldn’t do it now.

“Kuh….”

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> Tear fall down from my eyes. What am I doing….

I placed one hand on the wall to regain my breathing when suddenly my cell phone vibarated.

“…Who are you?”

“Ruri-nee? It’s me.”

“..Eh?”

That is the my big girl little sister.

“Is something wrong?”

“No…ah...just now…did you have fun at the offline meeting?”

….Idiot.

“…Of course I had fun! I knew some more friends who shared my hobby ~ we are going to spend some time more together.”

“Wow, I see.”

“Yes, so I might come back late tonight.”

“Alright.”

“Please.”

“Say…is the offline meeting…really went well?”

“…What do you mean by that?”

“Because…Ruri-nee is so shy! So I was worried that you would be too nervous.”

“…Idiot. I’m not fall so low that I have to ask my little sister to help.”

“Right right. Sorry. Then I won’t trouble you anymore. I’m hanging up now. Please enjoy your time together!”

“Sure.”

Beep beep, the call ended.

“…Ah…”

I crouched down on the spot.

Just now…just now…I tried to show off again.

But…I couldn’t tell my little sister that…I run away from the offline meeting.

What a shame…..

I tried to prevent tear from falling down and think….that useless me is not the real me

The real me have strong power, noble and arrogant. No one will look down on me. But that is ‘me in the other world’. ‘Me in this world’ is a mere human. So ----

….I should spend sometime outside.

At least I could protect my little sister’s small happiness…That would all I could do.

When I was thinking that…

A huge shadow suddenly surronded me, just like the sun was suddenly devoured.

“….?”

I turned around and see the titan girl earlier looked at me.

“Ah…That’s good…I finally caught up with you…”

“Ah, you are….”

“Kuroneko-shi! I’m Saori…-gozaru.”

“Eh? Ah…um…”

How could I forget such huge creature!

I just surprised because of her sudden appearance.

“I come here for you…!”

Saori suddenly grabbed my shoulders.

“Ah! What…wait!”

Scary!

I wanted to run away, but the different between our body is too big, so escape is impossible.

“Ah…Sorry.”

Hearing that, Saori released my shoulders.

What does she have in mind? She was probably laughing at me earlier, so why did she chase after me like that….I don’t get it.

“…What do you want?”

I carefully asked. Saori wiped her sweat, took a deep breath and said:

“Um…”

Her month twisted into a shape.

“--- Actually, I wanted to invite Kuroneko-shi to a ‘second meeting’.”

“…Me? Why?”

“I want to have a little talk with you. Just now, because we sat too far away from each other, we were unable to talk.”

“…So…why?”

Why am I so stubborn? I didn’t even listen to her.

“…I need a reason?”

“Yes.”

“Hmph…”

Hearing my question, Saori didn’t immediately answer. She looked like she was thinking hard. Her expression somehow seemed familiar…why?

“Because we are similar.”

“….Don’t say something so stupid.”

Similar? You and me? Where? It’s totally opposite.

I returned the mock laughter. But Saori didn’t change her expression. Instead, she countered with something more unbelievable:

“---Can I become your friend?”

Until now, I still don’t get it. How could such simple smiling sounded so believable.

“…What did you just say?”

“Heehee, I won’t say it again.”

“……”

“So, Kuroneko-shi, can you come to this second meeting?”

Somehow, I was unable to refuse her request.

Just now, didn’t I wish to end this as fast as possible?

Did I feel happy because I saw Saori again?

Or ----

Because of her true feeling moved me?

The truth is, there is no right or wrong answer. My feeling was a mess back then, so I couldn’t find out the real reason.

But – I couldn’t keep up my stubborn refusal.

“Is there…anyone else?”

“I and Kuroneko-shi…and I planed to invite Kiririn-shi.”

<nowiki> -- </nowiki> My heart skipped a beat. That was the first time I felt this way at a offline meeting.

At first, I thought ‘a little special’…

“…Handle name, Kuroneko.”

“Ah….I…I’m Kiririn. Please…please to meet you.”

Thinking back, what I felt back then…

It must be …my hidden precognition …

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-06-27T07:39:27Z

Shift: title correction for 『堕天聖の追憶』

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*26 June
** Volume 12 Chapter 1 full uploaded
** Volume 12 Chapter 2 is awaiting proofread
** Volume 12 Chapter 3 at 30%

*22 June
** Volume 12 Chapter 1 (~30%)uploaded

*6 June
** Volume 6 Chapter 1 uploaded

*5 June
** Volume 11 Chapter 3,4,5 uploaded
** Volume 12 Prologue uploaded

*1 June
** Volume 11 Chapter 2 uploaded

*28 May 2013
**Added a Terminology and Style Guidelines (Work in progress)

*24 May 2013
** Volume 10 Chapter 4 uploaded
** Volume 11 Chapter 1 uploaded
** The rest (Vol 6 Chapter 1 and Volume 11) is waiting for proofread

*14 May 2013
** Volume 10 chapter 2 uploaded
** Volume 10 finished and waiting proofread
** Volume 11 Chapter 1,2 finished and waiting proofread
** Volume 11 Chapter 3 at 15%

*09 May 2013
** Volume 9 Chapter 6,7 uploaded
** Volume 10 chapter 1 uploaded
** Volume 10 finished and waiting proofread
** Volume 11 Chapter 1 finished and waiting proofread
** Volume 11 Chapter 2 at 70%

*23 April 2013
** Volume 9 Chapter 3,4,5 uploaded
** Volume 9 finished and awaiting proofreader
** Volume 10 Chapter 1 at 70%.

*17 April 2013
** Volume 9 Chapter 2 uploaded
** Volume 9 Chapter 3,4,5 finished and awaiting proofreader
** Start working on Volume 9 Chapter 6.

*12 April 2013
** Volume 9 Chapter 1 uploaded
** Volume 9 Chapter 2 now reviewing
** Volume 9 Chapter 3 at 75%

*5 April 2013
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 uploaded

*4 April 2013
** Volume 8 Chapter 3 uploaded
** Volume 8 Chapter 4 finished and awaiting proofread
** Start working on Volume 9 Chapter 1

*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/chapter-3.html hypermuse])
*Chapter 4 (by [http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/chapter-4.html hypermuse]) (80.4%)
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter 最終章]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Memories of a Fallen Angel===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel

2013-06-27T07:38:47Z

Shift: Shift moved page Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An angel's memories to Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel: Title correction

==An angel's memories==

As a citizen of darkness, ‘I’ entered a body in ‘this world’ in May. Just like everyone in the mirror world, I’m a ‘queen’, a ‘black beast’, and a ‘knight’, but in ‘this world’ I had no choice but to live a boring ‘human’ life. Now, the dimension where I’m currently residing is an old living room with a dark pillar.

That kind of room is a bit like my place from when I was the ‘black beast’. But despite a good amount of magical energy, those noisy creatures always rampaged day and night, which caused me a lot of stress.

I fell asleep because of the noise before, but now I had woken up.

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> I took a look around.

The big standing mirror in front of me showed a body of a fifteen years old girl.

All she wore was her underwear.

Putting on my prepared contact lens, I stared back at myself on the mirror.

When I met with ‘the queen’ before, this child-like body was unable to take on my beauty and charm. All it could take were my long black hair and pure white skin.

“...Hmph.”

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> I called this miserable body ‘Kuroneko’.

On TV, there were some animal-like figures, which were that girl’s ‘real self’.

I picked up the folded clothes by my feet, slowly and carefully putting them on.

They were black just like 'the queen's'. In some way, they were like combat gear.

And the truth is, ‘the queen’ did kill thousand of angels when she wore these clothes.

But although I was wearing the same clothes that ‘the queen’ wore when she went to the battlefield...

I didn’t even know what kind of enemy I was about to face.

It was in late May that I had joined the SNS<ref>'''S'''ocial '''N'''etworking '''S'''ite</ref> group ‘Otaku Girls United’. I, who had signed up to an SNS for collecting information about the airing anime ‘Maschera ~Lament of the Fallen Beast~’ (and one that did not need invitations), quickly joined several communities related to "Maschera". That girls-only otaku group was just one of them.

That day, too, I had been patrolling several communities at once, scrolling through topics.

''Human tastes are so difficult to understand,'' I thought before something showed me a brief joy.

There—ｓuddenly, a topic caught my attention.

“Tea party invitation.”

The way it was named was a sensitive spot of mine (if this topic was called ‘Offline invitation’, I would definitely not enter it). The one who posted it was ‘Saori’, this group’s administrator, a funny women who had an elegant and courteous attitude together with extensive otaku knowledge. She should be a university students or around that age, the indoor type, and have a mixed origin which gave her beautiful, pure white skin.

That was my first impression of ‘Saori’.

I thought that maybe this girl would be my first servant in the human world.

“...Hm...tea party huh...”

Interested, I clicked on this topic. The content was within my expectations; in short, it said ‘We are going to have a offline party in a maid café at Akihabara’. But such simple words just like a hand gently covered my frozen heart.

<nowiki> ---- </nowiki> No, I should make it clearer.

For the ‘current me’, this event was a ‘stepping stone’ that happened one year before. Many might have forgotten about it. In short, after I joined this group, I became friend with ‘Saori’ and ‘someone I haven’t met’.

The day of the ‘tea party’. When I walked out of the entrance, behind me, my little sister called to me “Be careful on your way” and “Do your best”.

“...I’m going out. The meal is at its usual place. Make sure to wash your hand after eating.”

Such trivial interactions could cause a change in one’s destiny. That is what the ‘current me’ thinks.

Because if ‘me from that time’ took off her Maschera mask, then she would revert back to a hesitant, pathetic coward.

In my dark uniform, I arrived at the ‘Holy land’. The cursed sun burned on my skin. But it’s not unbearable. I put on a thin layer of magical aura to shield myself from the sun.

“...Oh...”

My sight was a bit fuzzy, but it was definitely not because of the heat. It was because of the air.

I elegantly walked to where we agreed to meet before the tea party—the JK bus station in Akihabara. It was a bit sooner than our agreed time, but there were some already there. I took a look around.

From the look of it...

“—Since there is not much time left, how about we take a walk later after the tea party?”

“I got it already. Beside, don’t get too close to me.”

There was a strange pair of lovers quarreling at the bus station.

“...This man...?”

I looked a them. Somehow, the man seemed familiar.

And I got the feeling that I have seen him recently…and not just once…but not matter how hard I think, I couldn’t remember.

From his appearance, he is a high schooler with a average body build. The only thing worth mentioning about him was his dull eyes and a bit of anxious in his voice.

And about the girl ---

“Are you an idiot? Hurry up and go.”

She was very eye-catching – or more accurately, her simply existense was so bright that made people think of her as ‘shining angel’. Maybe my instinct as ‘fallen angel’ recognized her as ‘angel’ and ‘enemy’. She was about my age, but she was taller. Her perfect appearance and attitude would even made a toad feel inferior.

She is such attractive girl, but also someone I couldn’t stand.

Her brown dyed hair, a pair of earring on her ears and her long polish nails – everything of her were an eyeshore.

Beside, her clothes revealed a lot of skin. What a shameless girl.

To wear such thing to Akihabra …. Is she an idiot?

“Yeah yeah --- see you later.”

The man waved his hand at the girl and left. From an outsider point of view, it didn’t make any sense. If this was their date, then it would be very strange to leave on foot right next to a bus station.

Could it be this girl is also take part in this ‘tea party’? 

“…..Hm…Impossible…how could that be.”

I smiled because of my hilarious thought.

Right then, the brown haired girl who was sticking her tougue out at the back of the man turned to me.

( -- What are you looking at? Want me to kill you?)

That was what her eyes told me.

“…Oh…”

What an idiot girl…But your stare…is defintely not scary…

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> No no no. It’s not scary at all! ….Hm…because I’m ‘the queen’, ‘black beast’ of ‘the knight’, ‘the fallen angel of Chiba’, ‘S-class demon’. I will not lose – no matter what, so I stared back.

“Hmph!”

The brown hair girl kept staring at me – then she looked to the side.

Such horrbile…no, such nastly girl…

Just like water and oil, angel and demon.

‘We’ would automatically hate each other from our first look.

The worst possible first impression.

That was my and this girl – Kousaka Kirino’s fateful encounter.

I didn’t want to stand close to this brown hair girl, so I walked away from the bus station.

While the brown hair girl folded her arms and stood in the middle of the pathway.

She openly interfere with others who was moving.

Because she frequently looked at the time, so she was probably waiting for someone else too.

“Hm….could it be that because of that girl the other didn’t want to get any closer?”

What an unbelievable imagination.

…And so.

I secretly looked for ‘Saori’. Of course, since we have never meet before, I didn’t even know how she look. But I knew what to look for.

Because she clearly stated what she would wear for today.

“Green clothing. Big glassess and tall body…huh.”

She must be what I imagined.

But --- my expectation was totally destroyed.

Right when the meeting time arrived, a ‘giant’ appeared at the bus station.

It was absurd to call her a girl anymore.

She was like a titan.

180 centimeter tall, spiral glasses, plain skirt with the hem put inside her jeans – a typical otaku apperance.

The titan stood next to the brown hair girl and waved her hand:

“Everyone who take part in ‘otaku girl united!” tea party - please come here!”

She was giving the word for a group privated meeting.

“…….Ah?”

The brown hair girl was stunned. Even my eyes were about to pop of out its socket.

Every other members who took part in this tea party were confused.

No one was brave enough to go anywhere close to such a big girl.

….Really…. Green skirt….Big glassess…Tall….no doubt about it…

Everyone here must thought ‘this can’t be true’ and wanted to get away.

“Ah? No one here yet? Hm hm --- ‘otaku girl united offline tea party’ over here! Everyone, over here! I’m the administrator of the group, Saori!”

…What….just now…what did she say…?

….My bag had fallen on the ground.

First was the brown hair girl, followed by several girls at the bus station. All of them fell on the ass, their mouth hanged open.

It was so unbelievable! Such huge otaku girl is ‘Saori’?

….At least from their reactions, I knew that the brown hair girl was going to take part in this tea party. But something even more surprised happened.

The brown hair angel like girl was the first to stand back up.

She didn’t pay any attention to her dirtied miniskirt, she asked:

“You…you are…’Saori’?”

“That’s right.”

The titan in spiral glassess nodded. Then she pointed her finger at the sky in excitement.

“Everyone! Come with me to our meeting place!”

Such order somehow made everyone relaxed.

The disorganized members gathered around her.

No one have any doubt anymore. Although we only knew her via Internet, but such charisma was enough to convince everyone that she is our leader.

“……….”

I was unable to face such dream-like scene.I held my right chest.

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> I’m one of the members too.

Such a simply sentense, but until Saori called to me, I was unable to speak it out.

That was my first meeting between me and the titan – Saori.

Kirino and Saori.

Compare to after spending more than a year to create such ‘bond’, at first I only called them ‘shining angel’ and ‘titan’.

I never told them ----

Since our first meeting, they carved a sense of inferiority complex deep in my ‘heart world’.

The stir caused by Saori’s apperance soon died down. We started doing some offline acitivities. Some girls had started introducing each other. Of course, I didn’t join in with them.

 Only response when someone talked with me 

That was the only way for me to face the current situation.

…But I got a secret plan. I waited for someone to talk with me, but somehow no one said anything to me.

“…Strange.”

I stayed up late last night to prepare this ‘charming black clothes’.

My forehead was covered in sweat, I panickly looked around.

And then ----

“Ah, isn’t this clothes cute? When I visited Harajuku before ---“

“…Um…um…that….hey….”

“This is very popular now isn’t it? Right? When I went to Akihabara….”

Unlike me, the brown hair girl was having a normal conversation with others.

….Some time, people would get along since their first meeting.

All it took is someone to speak first…

That was something I couldn’t do. I really admired that, but…

“Okay, talk about it later.”

“Ah? Ah –“

The one who was talking with the brown hair girl spoke and escaped.

She clearly showed ‘this girl is so annoying’ expression.

“Ah? Ah – why?”

The brown hair girl didn’t understand what just happen, she was having a confused expression.

“…Oh kuh kuh kuh….”

….A clueless bitch. From her clothes and her attitude, it was clear that she wasn’t used to Akihabara.

This time, I laughed from the bottom of my heart, unable to stop.

I felt better now, knowing that someone else aside from me wasn’t able to have a conversation with others.

The one who gave me the worst first impression was the same with me, unable to talk with anyone else. I felt happy, just like electricity was running in my vein.

Maybe I was laughing too hard, the brown hair girl turned her head to me.

(…What are you laughing at? Annoying.)

I could feel this is what she wanted to say.

(…I don’t know what are you talking about? Don’t make foolish statement.)

I also sent my thought back to her.

We stared at each others for a few minutes, until the atmosphere turned to almost unbearable.

Before the other felt that, Saori spoke:

“Everyone, let’s go to the maid café now! Please follow me!”

We both were affected by her loud voice, but we still stared at each other with unpleasant eyes.

“………..”

“………..”

No one had any intention of giving up. So when the pressure from the brown hair girl disappeared, I almost lost balance.

We followed our group.

Our destination is the café ‘Lovely garden’.

“Alright, is everyone here –“

Saori checked around, nodded “Alright” and walked into the café.

We followed her. In front of me, somehow the brown hair girl was panickly looking around.

“Welcome back! Master!”

After we went inside, some girls in maid outfit came and greet us. From their professional way, it was clear that they had a lot of training. But since sewing is one of my hobby, their clothes caught my attention.

<nowiki> ---- </nowiki> Good outfit. I nodded alone.

Not only it looked cute, but it was also practical and one can easy to move around wearing them. Wearing cute outfit and showing a bright smile – those maid made people envious.

Someday I want to wear that too….the thought crossed my mind for a second, before I shook my head and forgot it.

“Hm…such clothes is not fitting for a citizen of darkness like me.”

I looked down and whispered. Because now it was very easy for other to hear my voice if I’m not careful.

Not everyone could worry about their own voice like that. If you want to practice, just record your own voice and listen to it later. The other girls smiled with me, which mean they agreed…Good.

My heart was racing. I was worried that someone would hear it right now.

“I have booked a seat here – gozaru….”

Saori spoke to the maid.

“Yes. What is your name, please?”

“Saori Bajeena.”

Saori openly spoke her name. Somehow, in an instant, her image turned into a aristocratic in my eyes. And at that time ---

Pfffff ---! One man in a nearby table spit take. He probably reached after hearing Saori’s name…Although I had experienced ‘the different between real life and imagination’ a while ago, but for an outsider, that reaction is unbelievable.

“…Cough…Cough…!?”

Everyone’s attention were upon him. Seeing that the maid treated him, some even sounded jealous.

“…This guy…what is he doing…idiot…”

I heard someone said that in the vicinity.

When my attention was still on that man, the others had been led to their seat.

…Ah…I shouldn’t do that…

Put on a blank expression to hide my nervous, I followed them to my seat.

Some girls had already talking with whoever sat next to them. But I had no interest in joining with that kind of conversation. Still, since this is a ‘tea party’, I don’t mind speak my mind if they talked about ‘Maschera’. I looked for Saori’s seat, but both seats next to her had already been occupied. Ah…this can’t be help, she is both our administrator and manager after all….

“Now...”

I looked around for a seat and sighed. There was only one seat left, which would undoubtly attract the less attention.

“…..Ah..”

I was late.

During an offline meeting, where you sat at the beginning is the most important factor.

That was what wrote last night on ‘Guide to a successful offline meeting’ website. Since I had memorized them all, so in theory I’m a professional in offline meeting.

“Eh….that seat over here…”

“I got it…”

Suddenly, someone spoke that caused me nearly to jump in surprise…

I pushed my anger down and sat on the remaining seat.

I bited on my tougue, took a slip of water to prepare myself.

“One of the most important factors during an offline meeting is to find someone you have no trouble talking to.”

But things didn’t happen like I expected. My only connection to those people is Saori, so I had prepared myself to speak with her first then took that momentum to join in other’s conversation. But this titan was busy speaking with others, she didn’t even look at me, not once.

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> Please join in, Kuroneko-san.

…Although I knew it was such a word of kindness.

Quickly, I started to regret joining in this ‘tea party’.

…Hm…in the end…human and demon are unable to understand each others…

“The second good things in an offline meeting is to be able to keep talking with people around you.”

If I could do that, then I would have no problem already. Whoever wrote that website is an idiot.

So I planed to use my best strategic.

Using a character from the masterpiece ‘Maschera’, another me – ‘ the queen of darkness’. I specific made her costume to use on this tea party.

“Hey, this girl over there like Maschera too! Can I talk with you ….”

I believed something like that would happen.

“….So why…”

Why no one said anything? No, maybe no one here watch Maschera aside from me – but to think that I’m the only one who watch such masterpiece is unbelievable. If that is the case, then it’s understandable that no one noticed me.

“….Hm…those guide…are all useless…hmph hmph….”

I looked down and muttered. I felt like their gaze had disppeared.

…No one watch this masterpiece…such useless human….

When I was about to show them my angry-filled gaze ----

Next to me, someone started talking about Maschera.

“Although they said Maschera season 2 is bad, but I still like it.”

“Me too. Shinya and the other characters is much more moe than the previous season! Lucifer-sama is so cool, that spineless boy is no match for him”

“I know, right! I had switched to Lucifer-sama side too. Recently, I felt like the show had turned into a NTR<ref>NTR, or ''netorare'', is a fetish involving adultery. In the west, this is called cuckold. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Netorare]</ref> show.”

“…………”

I heard them talked about Maschera’s charm, but….

I had thought of something to say, but I couldn’t voice it out. I looked down instead.

I wanted the time to past as fast as possible. Hurry up and end this offline meeting. I shouldn’t come here in the first place…

I could only use my cell phone to check over the Internet and tried to endure this hell-like atmosphere.

The scene is similar to one of my nightmare – my classroom in school.

Oh…..right now I was being assaulted by realistic girl! It was worse than having to deal with low-class demon! At least I could use my ‘dark power’ to protect the others. Let me nagative feeling turned into a bomb and blew everything away! Everyone who ignored me should just die already!

….Curse…Curse…Curse….

“………..”

No one answered me. Even if someone did, I wouldn’t respond. My eyes swept in each of them..

Go to hell. Go to hell. Go to hell.

When I reached the fourth girl, I noticed that there was one girl who was isolated like me.

That was the brown hair girl. On the way to this place, she was having some small conversation while panickly looking around. Now she is like a statue, unable to say anything.

“..Hm. That is expected. She reaps what she sowed.”

Despite what I said, somehow my chest hurt. I should be happy because someone else was isolated like me…

The lonely figure of the brown hair girl – is familiar.

Still, I had no intention of speaking with her. If we were siting next to each other – no, we were similair. Because how shy I’m, no matter how much preparation I had, I couldn’t speak it out. Maybe she sensed my gaze, that girl looked at me.

“……….”

Our eyes meet for a second, before I looked away.

And then – I noticed another familiar face in the cafe.

That was the man who spited earlier. He was the one I saw at the bus station.

…This man…came here together with this brown hair girl?

It happened so fast, but despite that he was eating, I could tell that he was worried about the brown hair girl. Seeing her looking down with in grief, he himself looked like he was about to cry too.

….I see. So that explained it.

….What a cunning woman, ask your lover to come with you.

I was fighting alone, but….very clever!

As usual, I couldn’t bring myself to like this girl ---

“ – The tea party today is coming to and end! Although we are going separate way later, but I hope we could meet again for a second or a third time! The next meeting will be posted on the group homepage too, so make sure to join us again! Now – dismissed.

Finally, the painfully offline meeting is over. I quickly leave my seat and walk away. Behind me, I could hear they talked ‘Where should we go next’ or ‘What would we do next time’ with their new found friends.

Those conversation --- is totally unrelated to me.

My patient is at its limit. I don’t want to spend even one more second here.

I unconsciously run toward the bus station.

“Ah…ah…ah….”

The weak human body soon reachs its limit. If I used my demonic power, I could turn back into a beast, but I couldn’t do it now.

“Kuh….”

<nowiki> --- </nowiki> Tear fall down from my eyes. What am I doing….

I placed one hand on the wall to regain my breathing when suddenly my cell phone vibarated.

“…Who are you?”

“Ruri-nee? It’s me.”

“..Eh?”

That is the my big girl little sister.

“Is something wrong?”

“No…ah...just now…did you have fun at the offline meeting?”

….Idiot.

“…Of course I had fun! I knew some more friends who shared my hobby ~ we are going to spend some time more together.”

“Wow, I see.”

“Yes, so I might come back late tonight.”

“Alright.”

“Please.”

“Say…is the offline meeting…really went well?”

“…What do you mean by that?”

“Because…Ruri-nee is so shy! So I was worried that you would be too nervous.”

“…Idiot. I’m not fall so low that I have to ask my little sister to help.”

“Right right. Sorry. Then I won’t trouble you anymore. I’m hanging up now. Please enjoy your time together!”

“Sure.”

Beep beep, the call ended.

“…Ah…”

I crouched down on the spot.

Just now…just now…I tried to show off again.

But…I couldn’t tell my little sister that…I run away from the offline meeting.

What a shame…..

I tried to prevent tear from falling down and think….that useless me is not the real me

The real me have strong power, noble and arrogant. No one will look down on me. But that is ‘me in the other world’. ‘Me in this world’ is a mere human. So ----

….I should spend sometime outside.

At least I could protect my little sister’s small happiness…That would all I could do.

When I was thinking that…

A huge shadow suddenly surronded me, just like the sun was suddenly devoured.

“….?”

I turned around and see the titan girl earlier looked at me.

“Ah…That’s good…I finally caught up with you…”

“Ah, you are….”

“Kuroneko-shi! I’m Saori…-gozaru.”

“Eh? Ah…um…”

How could I forget such huge creature!

I just surprised because of her sudden appearance.

“I come here for you…!”

Saori suddenly grabbed my shoulders.

“Ah! What…wait!”

Scary!

I wanted to run away, but the different between our body is too big, so escape is impossible.

“Ah…Sorry.”

Hearing that, Saori released my shoulders.

What does she have in mind? She was probably laughing at me earlier, so why did she chase after me like that….I don’t get it.

“…What do you want?”

I carefully asked. Saori wiped her sweat, took a deep breath and said:

“Um…”

Her month twisted into a shape.

“--- Actually, I wanted to invite Kuroneko-shi to a ‘second meeting’.”

“…Me? Why?”

“I want to have a little talk with you. Just now, because we sat too far away from each other, we were unable to talk.”

“…So…why?”

Why am I so stubborn? I didn’t even listen to her.

“…I need a reason?”

“Yes.”

“Hmph…”

Hearing my question, Saori didn’t immediately answer. She looked like she was thinking hard. Her expression somehow seemed familiar…why?

“Because we are similar.”

“….Don’t say something so stupid.”

Similar? You and me? Where? It’s totally opposite.

I returned the mock laughter. But Saori didn’t change her expression. Instead, she countered with something more unbelievable:

“---Can I become your friend?”

Until now, I still don’t get it. How could such simple smiling sounded so believable.

“…What did you just say?”

“Heehee, I won’t say it again.”

“……”

“So, Kuroneko-shi, can you come to this second meeting?”

Somehow, I was unable to refuse her request.

Just now, didn’t I wish to end this as fast as possible?

Did I feel happy because I saw Saori again?

Or ----

Because of her true feeling moved me?

The truth is, there is no right or wrong answer. My feeling was a mess back then, so I couldn’t find out the real reason.

But – I couldn’t keep up my stubborn refusal.

“Is there…anyone else?”

“I and Kuroneko-shi…and I planed to invite Kiririn-shi.”

<nowiki> -- </nowiki> My heart skipped a beat. That was the first time I felt this way at a offline meeting.

At first, I thought ‘a little special’…

“…Handle name, Kuroneko.”

“Ah….I…I’m Kiririn. Please…please to meet you.”

Thinking back, what I felt back then…

It must be …my hidden precognition …

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Kory

2013-06-26T20:18:13Z

Shift: /* Punctuation Edits (OreImo) */

User talk:Kory

2013-06-26T10:18:32Z

Shift: /* Punctuation Edits (OreImo) */ new section

User talk:Chaos

2013-06-26T08:50:52Z

Shift: /* /* Ore Imo Vol 12 status */ */

Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested:
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg
== ==

(5/12/2013)

Hi, I noticed you moved my translation to the inactive column, which is strange considering I've been updating it almost daily for the past month. Please move it back to the active column.

Thanks,

-NanoDesu

EDIT: Nevermind, I've done it myself. I advise you to please be more careful next time when you edit the page.

=== Thanks ===
[2013-04-07]
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]] 
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works. 
~3~)/ 
Easy to read, easy to understand 
:kisss

[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])
It's all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.

Thanks so much for your hard work!

[2013-05-10]
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]] 
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. 
Can't wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me. 
 
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it's for vocab and grammar check), I'd be more than happy to help.

Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)

== V8-C4 ==

Nope, you can do it. Have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 07:53, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Oh, it was because I had to complete IS at the time, so I took a break from the series. Afterwards, I never seemed to be motivated enough to continue translating, since I was too slow compared to the other translators working on the series. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 12:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

[[User:Ueto senshi|Ueto senshi]]
I was planning to finish that chapter but I won't have time for it soon. Since you're working with the speed of light then you're free to take over.

== Next translation for OreImo ==

Okay, so Volume 9 is almost done ( In 3 or 4 days at most if I keep up my normal speed). However, I need to ask you guys - what volume should I start next? For now, the remaining volumes are volume 10, volume 11 and volume 12 prologue. I have three choices, which are :

1 - Volume 10, Volume 11, Volume 12 prologue

2 - Volume 11, Volume 12 prologue, Volume 10

3 - Volume 12 prologue, Volume 10, Volume 11

What do you guys think I should do?

:Since you are at it and will probably have speed, just completing all available volumes in a linear ordinated way could be nice. I mean 10, 11, 12.

:1st option is the best// not sure if i should use this site like this ...

== Proofreading help ==
'''Q''': Do you need another translator to help or just person to check on English grammar and vocabulary?

'''A''': It would be nice if you could help me check on grammar and vocabulary![[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])

== Unneeded pages? ==

What were [[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel|these]] [[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 My Big Sister is Nutty, a Maiden, and a Holy Angel|two]] pages for? They don't have any pages linking to them, one of them don't have any edits at all and the other one appears to have been an initial attempt that was succeeded by the current v9 ch1 page. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 21:40, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:They are probably failed attempt by someone when trying to made adjustment for chapter 1 and 2. Since it's not shown anymore, I hope it doesnt trouble you.

::I just personally find it good practice to delete unneeded pages but, hey, I'm not the one with the delete rights. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:40, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

::I went and created Template:Delete (don't think it'll be used too much though). But, uh, you didn't have translator rights? -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:10, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:::Thanks. I though that Template:Delete had been created before, but seemed like I was wrong. About translator, well, I'm one. I have been working solo since volume 4 until now

::::No, it was more, I was surprised you hadn't received translator ''rights'' (like the right to rollback and the right to delete), especially since you're listed as supervisor. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 17:53, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

== Which raws do you use? ==

Which raws for oreimo are u using? Because the v12 is coming out soon and im hoping that you would translate that too. Thanks

:I'm using Chinese raw. It's not very accurate, but it is much easier to get compare to Japanes and Korean raw.

I see... but how long is the gap normally, between the publication of the japanese release and the chinese translation? Thanks

:To tell the truth, I haven't able to get my hand on Vol 11 in Japanes until now.

== What do you plan to do now? ==

Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn't wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!

Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~

Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...

== OreImo Side Stories ==

There was someone on the forums asking if you had any plans to translate the side stories. I saw it and thought I'd pass on the message. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 11:39, 29 May 2013 (CDT)
:Of course I will, but only after all of the current LN volume is posted

Were you planning to translate the side story "A Fallen Angel's Recollections", as well? I ask since I was slightly interested in starting translation myself, but didn't want to conflict with you in case you've already half-done or something.
:Too bad, but I'm already done with that thought.
Thanks for all your work so far, by the way. Speed is something I seriously appreciate (though I feel obligated to give a reminder to work on accuracy too, heh). -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:12, 30 May 2013 (CDT)
:Your opinions is welcomed. Please don't hesitate and show me my flaw [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])

== v11, congrats, and editing ==

Hey there! Congratulations on completing v11+prologue! Your work and your editor's/editors' work is much appreciated—translating a novel is no small feat, never mind translating several in a row.

Anyway, I'm extremely new to the wiki, but I've been following OreImo and your translation of it for a while now. So, I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help. I notice small things here and there: occasional awkward wording, odd choice of tense (I don't know if that's in the novel or just the translation), words that don't make sense in context and seem like they might be typos/errors, et cetera.

I'm not an English major (I actually haven't taken a course in a long time), and as you can see I can be quite verbose, but if possible I would like to help polish the translation a bit when and however I can. Being new, though, I'm not really clear on the protocol/etiquette involved, and don't want to cross any lines or step on any toes, so to speak.
:Thank you man. With only one Editor active, it's kind of hard to keep up with the speed. So if it's possible, please help me polish Chapter 4, Epilogue and Prologue. [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])
::Starting on Ch. 04 now. Posted a few questions to the talk page. A couple more general question, though:

:::(1) In general, how would you (and your editor) prefer I go about my edits? Just go for it and post to the talk page after, discuss them beforehand (chapter/user talk pages, etc.), or something else?

:::(2) Occasionally I come across a line where the TL seems incomplete. How should I approach such lines? I realize sometimes omission can be intentional, esp. in the case of redundancy, and mucking with someone's TL can be a pretty hot issue. My JP isn't up to par for full TL, but to a limited extent TLC is possible on simpler lines—though I will miss out on things that come with experience TLing or conversing, et cetera.
::::[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]]) Normally, I'd prefer if we finish with proofreading before posting it in here. However, since this is the last volume and people are all fired up for the ending, I suggest that after whenever I got a chapter done, I will send it to you guy and ask for a (quick) result after 24 hours. Then I will post it here and we will continue working on the way. You could contact me via mail or skype, depend on your prefer method.

:::::[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) That sounds like a decent plan. I just ordered the JP ed. of v12, though I might not get it for a week or so. Depending on how long it takes you to TL the chapters, I will also be only intermittently available due to travel in the not too distant future. Feel free to send a copy regardless, though—I'll do what I can if I'm available. Mind, what I "can" may not prove satisfactory/sufficient for rapid turnaround. I'm afraid I'm terribly slow when it comes to editing—rather, when it comes to ''committing'' my edits. I tend to edit and re-edit multiple times, and am generally hesitant to go ahead and say "good enough for now."

:::::If what limited TLC I might be capable of is a consideration, I'm even slower, as I'm not at a level where I can just take a cursory look at a text and verify. Currently I'm depending on multiple language resources (dictionaries, grammar guides, and to a limited extent Google Translate for small scale verification), and even a single sentence can take me several minutes for even an initial, rough JP to existing EN TL correspondence if I'm not familiar with at least a majority of the terms. Luckily thus far the grammar used has been fairly basic, though I feel as if my vocabulary is going to experience near exponential growth over the next few weeks. For just proofreading, though, I should at least be able to point out any issues I see with reasonable turnaround, although reaching a consensus on how to actually edit the TLed product might take a bit longer.

:::::Communication... hm... Email is easier to keep track of, not having to sift through chat logs and all, but Skype would certainly be faster and far more fluid. If it's just swapping drafts then email is fine, but if lots of little issues pop up then switching to Skype might be best.

:::::As far as the ending goes... I'm getting this incredible feeling of dread that I'm not going to particularly like the author's handling of Kyousuke's... rather unique situation. But that doesn't have much to do with the TL or editing.

::At the moment I'm using a spreadsheet to track the changes I make to the TL'd text, so I can just pick and choose which edits to incorporate into the wiki (if any). On that note, I'll most likely do and incorporate edits in batches, if that is acceptable.

::Aside: I'll probably have a bit of a rough start with the edits. I am especially wary of making edits prematurely, or accidentally and substantially changing the meaning of the TL from the original, or otherwise changing the characters' established tones/mannerisms. If I go too far or mess something up both you and the editor should feel free to let me know (obviously).

::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:17, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

Please don't get the wrong idea—I really don't mean any offense by that! The overall picture comes across quite clearly; it's really just small things here and there. I do own the original JP LNs (v01-v11) if that is any help (clarifying lines, etc.), but only physical copies, and my JP is at best extremely limited (some kanji, use of JP IME, basic grammar, no RL experience, et cetera).

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:13, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== do you have any way of getting v12? ==

The v12 is coming out soon - tomorrow I think (at the time of writing). I wonder, how do you think your gonna get the novel? Thanks.
:For Japanese ver, I need to wait for my source to fly back home from Japan (read: when he got a work-related reason to fly, not because of me). So I'm gonna stick with Chinese ver for now.

== OreImo v12 ==

This probably goes without saying, but I'd avoid "flipping to the end" if I were you. Might want to save illustration uploads for until after you've finished a first pass at reading the whole thing. XD

I basically slammed the book shut after I saw it to avoid major spoilers (slight exaggeration), so I actually don't know for sure what was going on. ^^; -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:47, 10 June 2013 (CDT)

Hahaha, I couldn't help myself. I was worried sick of whether the author would make the worst mistake (ie nothing happening). Something did happen, so I was fist-pumping for a full minute. GJ Oreimo author.

== /* Ore Imo Vol 12 status */ ==

[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]]) Okay, I'm still unable to type properly, but at least I'm getting back. I planed to update every few days (3-5 days) for now, since update one small part every day doesn't seem like would be enough for any of you. Thank you for putting up with me so far.

PS: I just got three other short stories, named 'My little sister can't be have black hair' (AU where Kirino is the normal one, and their relationship remain good), 'Fallen Angel's memories' (First day of the offline meeting from Kuroneko's POV) and another unnamed one that told a dream of Kyousuke when he is older, married with Kuroneko. Can anyone help me by checking if those story are real or now?

:I can't confirm the other ones at all, but at least 堕天聖の追憶 seems to be from the same book included with the BD box, judging by an image of the cover that includes both names on the back (atashi ga aniki ni jinsei soudan nante suru wake ga nai / datensei no tsuioku).

: This is just speculation, but perhaps the other ones are from the DVD box? It isn't unthinkable that the bonuses would be different to boost sales. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

::Fallen Angel's memories should be legit, I've a copy of it and like Shift said, it came with the same booklet as the "I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother" side story already translated.

::But wait, I thought you already said you translated that. -[[Special:Contributions/216.16.230.126|216.16.230.126]] 17:17, 25 June 2013 (CDT) (Akira too lazy to log in.)

:::With regard to the side-stories, I added a topic in [[Talk:Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai#Side_Stories|OreImo (Main) Talk: Side Stories]]. 黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない does appear to be legit, at least according to the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.

:::The future-vision one is -probably- the PSP bundled continuation, but without knowing the title I can't say with any certainty. I don't have access to that particular JA novel, so I couldn't even compare the content to the CN version—and then, if I did have access to the JA version, I'd probably prefer you TL'd from that, anyway. XD

:::With regard to the TL, Akira, the actual quote appears to be:
Too bad, but I'm already done with that thought.
:::I thought it was a typo as well, but it might have just been a mock 偉そう (えらそう）/『遅い！』/『甘い！』 type response, à la the "oh hohohohoho!" ojou-sama laugh. Just kidding, I've no idea. ^^; -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:50, 26 June 2013 (CDT)

== /* reply to above */ ==

Oh man, that's terrible—the accident, not the v12. BT projects have stalled before, so I personally wouldn't worry too much about it, OreImo has been awhile in finishing, and BT LN TL followers are probably used to waiting quite some time for these things.

Although I think it's a bit silly to (feel the need to) apologize for having had an accident—ってか、あんたは誰だと思ってんの、桜井？(jk, obvi.)—I imagine the update, regardless of nature, is nonetheless appreciated by many of those following the project.

Hopefully your recovery will be uneventful and your luck will turn up.
:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

Man, hope you're all right. Don't worry about the delay, concentrate on your recovery. I wish you the best of luck. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:02, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-06-26T08:35:17Z

Shift: /* Side Stories */ new section

Synopsis from the forums done by [[User:kage_musha|kage_musha]]

A Alternate synopsis from the forums were:

My little sister Kirino is a girl with brown-hair and some pierce, what people usually call "a typical girl nowadays". It may sound strange coming from a sibling, but I say my sister is exceptionally pretty. She looks down upon his elder brother,me that is, though. Well, I don't care much about her attitude so we haven't had a proper conversation for some years now. My male friends often say that they envy me since I have a really pretty sister but I wanted to tell them that having a pretty sister won't bring you any good. (At least for me!)
But, one day I've stepped on this really big land mine concerning my sister's secret. I never thought that a day would come that I was asked for a "Life Consultation" from that little sister of mine---!

----
 
A fansubbing group called Himatsubushi is also doing this light novel as a side-project. They have two chapters out if anybody wants to try it.

[[User:Corti|Corti]] 21:46, 8 February 2010 (UTC)

[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2575&start=75#p59169 We know that already]. ;) Also we have the first chapter, too in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2575&start=75#p59480 forums] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 07:53, 9 February 2010 (UTC)

We are now proud to be hosting their translation of it! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:03, 6 April 2010 (UTC)

Should we move the teasers of the project page, since Himatsubushi has covered all of both of them? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:15, 6 April 2010 (UTC)

Where should we include the Character profile pages: Only in Novel Illustrations, also in the full text (in original spots, or at the end), or in both of those and the individual chapters? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 19:59, 6 April 2010 (UTC)

i suggest on the bottom^^ so if someone wants he can read the kanji or what they are

== Inactive? ==

I just looked at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi blog] and EvilLinkz said chapter 4 may come out in a couple of days. True or not, I don't think it should be listed as inactive just yet.
:Yep, I think you're right. Some Anonymous arbitrarily changed it to "inactive", actually. I've changed it back for now. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:51, 5 October 2010 (UTC)

Saganatsu, are you in contact with Himatsubushi? Just wondering are they still working on this? And maybe you might want to update the project page on the other volumes when you are free :) --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 03:49, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

:I’ve finally finished, here it is! With this, Volume 1 is done. Look forward to Volume 2, it’ll probably be another year before that’s done (just kidding, I hope)[...] --Posted in Light Novels, Releases on October 16, 2010 @ Himatsubushi

After that I haven't been sure: it's not been that long since Chapter 4, compared to the distance between chapters 3&4 (April to october), so I haven't asked yet. I figured that I would give them 3 months before asking, So mid january? I intentionally did not register them for any part of volume two, so anyone is welcome to translate any part of it. I don't know the number of chapters of each volume, so I'm leaving it at this, unless someone knows the proper numbers. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 04:22, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

It's 4 chapters per volume. I asked as I suddenly have a compulsion to translate a chapter I like, though sentence composition is not my forte, so it may not be as smooth as Himatsubushi's version (which was very well edited in fact). --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 05:32, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

Ah- You're translations will be more than good (Himatsubushi's version goes through an editor before going up, so it's not fair to compare you & them in the first place): I read your work on LOLH, and I don't really notice any flaws. Besides that's the best part of this site. free editing!(after free reading, of course) --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 14 December 2010 (UTC)

== B-T translation ==

I'm going to finish chapter 4 of volume 5 by end-Feb and then translate this based on request. if there are no requests, I'll just work on the later volumes after volume 5, about 1 chapter for every volume of LOLH I finished. This is actually not difficult to translate, but researching the slangs is tedious work and kill my time, though I have a lot of fun learning stuff that even many Japanese don't know about, based on what I've come across :). --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 01:53, 16 February 2011 (UTC)

Further information on future plans please Larethian.
You are going away, consider unregistering if it will be a long time.

And btw; I love you for translating this. In a very non gay-way. Really. Not even a little bit.
--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:49, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

Huh? What do you mean? He said its only for some few months also for this project are no chapters registered besides the completed. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 03:07, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

well, I love translating oreimo for a variety of reasons. however I've no plans to dedicate myself to this, simply because of time. Itsuten is right now my top priority followed by Daiden and Kagami's works are darn easy to translate and I'm used to it already, so I can get more done (i'm also hooked to Itsuten right now, it's hmm intriguing). I might finish the remaining of oreimo v4 c3 one day though. I've also establish some contact with Himatsubushi through Ayako. it seems like he's still interested in translating though there are a few blocking points, and I'm too busy to liase with him right now, i'll get to it maybe sometime next week or so. --[[User:Larethian|Larethian]] 04:24, 23 March 2011 (EDT)

== title ==

it's funny that Imōto and Kawaii are written in inconsistently different ways.

== Is this project dead? ==

Ok, Im a big fan of this light novel, so let me ask, Is this project dead, game over? D:
And, if there is any free and available translator, please keep this project going on, it doesn't really matter when you can update, just dont let it die
01/06/2011

I may come back to it at the end of the year, but not any time soon. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 05:53, 1 June 2011 (UCT)

== Volume 1 Afterword ==
Hi, I've added my translation of the abovementioned on the site. Do take a look. [[User:Oldpier|oldpier]] 14:27, 12 June 2011 (UCT)

=====================================================

HEY guys. im just wondering if there exist the electronic version of the novel? I have no problem finding the RAW's, but im definitely not "hardworking" enough to draw stuff on IME.

Im quite a beginner , and only know 1000 or so kanji's and basic jap grammar. And i think judging from the RAW's, it is relatively challenging for my level, but i dont mind doing slowly.

So just wondering if there exist the electronic version of the novel?

are you just wanting a text version of the novel because all you need to convert one of those raw files into a text file is an OCR, if you cant find a sufficient one you can upload the raws onto google docs and it has an OCR option. just make sure to proof any transcriptions made with an ocr--[[User:J112|J112]] 02:09, 30 December 2011 (CST)

== Volume 4 ==

Is this volume fully translated with the exception of the afterword?

Is volume 4 and 5 fully translated? I was wondering because it seems Nano didn't finish volume 4 so i was curious if BT finished it up. Also another detail, for pages that are incomplete i have seen some pages actually say they are incomplete at the top with the percentage of progress and such, but others that clearly aren't done yet don't have that...thus my confusion. Well if anyone could clarify that status of volume 4 and 5 and if they are indeed fully completed or not that would be great. Oh ya one more thing i almost forgot, How is the full text version made? I once asked if a version was completed and the response i got felt like a scolding since it seems to make a completed translation a full text appears to be an easy thing yet I'm oblivious on how to make it full text and to top it off i don't even know if the work is truly completed.

== Volume 6 ==

The links provided for the chapter 3 lead to 404 Not Found.

Is the rest of chapter one somewhere on the site?

== New Supervisor ==

I don't really have either the time or the emotional investment to actively be supervisor. would someone be willing to take over? if not, I'll be available if someone contacts me, but I won't be actively involved.--[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] ([[User talk:Saganatsu|talk]]) 01:15, 20 November 2012 (CST)

== Vol 6 Chapter 1? ==

It says its 50% complete. Is anyone going to finish it?

The heck? It's still not done? I will get back to it after I'm done with vol 11 then [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

Man, that was quick. Thanks man, I appreciate the work that you do.

== Vol.6 ==

I know that an external translator ([http://oreimotranslations.weebly.com/index.html hypermuse]) is already doing it, and only 20% of the last chapter remains, but since the pace is very slow (last update was almost 3 months ago) and he forwards to B-T for translations since for him it is "only a hobby" and has decided to stop translating for the time being (said it half a moth ago), I was wondering if an officcial B-T translator could finish that volume (re-translating the chapter from scrap, I supposse) before advancing with the last volume. Thanks.--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 10:53, 9 June 2013 (CDT)
:'kay, will do ...after I'm done with vol 12....[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]])

== Side Stories ==

Since there are a few of them, and since [[User_talk:Chaos#.2F.2A_Ore_Imo_Vol_12_status_.2A.2F|Chaos]] brought up a question relating to the side stories on their talk page, I've taken the liberty of grabbing some info from the [https://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E4%BF%BA%E3%81%AE%E5%A6%B9%E3%81%8C%E3%81%93%E3%82%93%E3%81%AA%E3%81%AB%E5%8F%AF%E6%84%9B%E3%81%84%E3%82%8F%E3%81%91%E3%81%8C%E3%81%AA%E3%81%84#.E8.AA.AD.E3.81.BF.E5.88.87.E3.82.8A.E4.BD.9C.E5.93.81 JA wikipedia page] for the series.

----

とあるメイド喫茶にて

At a Certain Maid Cafe

Bundled with the drama CD

バレンタインの想い出

Valentine's Day Memory

Bundled with the drama CD

とある部室の映像中毒<ファナティック>

A Certain Clubroom's Video Addict/("Fanatic")

Bundled with "A Certain Scientific Railgun" manga Special Edition Tankoban 5

Not sure about the name for that one. There are a few options, and considering the relation to the ToAru universe one relating more to one's personal reality might be more suitable. I haven't read it, so I can't really say much more about the title.

雷雨の留守番

House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

Bundled with v16 of Dengeki Bunko (2010-11)

あたしが兄貴に人生相談なんてするわけない

There's No Way I Could Go to My Brother for Life Counseling

Bundled with the First Edition BD/DVD box

堕天聖の追憶

Memories of a Fallen Saint

Bundled with the First Edition BD/DVD box

或る結末の続き

An Ending's Continuation

Bundled with PSP Game "There's No Way My Little Sister Is This Cute Portable"

Considering the publication date of OreImo Portable, I imagine it relates to the game's ending. No idea if it's a branching thing, a true route thing, or what. Importing PSP/console games isn't something I do often, since it's still far too painstaking to try playing the game while poring over a dictionary.

黒髪の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない

There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute

Bundled with the anime guidebook.

----

You may have noted there's no actual mention of the third short (involving a certain Ayaka-tan). The story itself -is- part of the Drama CD, but it's an audio track, not a text version. If you have access to the drama CD, you can also confirm this yourself—at least the fact that the track is there.

Considering the format of the version on the wiki, it also makes more sense (at least to me) that the story's source is a transcription, rather than the author suddenly deciding to experiment with a new presentation style.

The track in question is:

Track 3 - あやせの相談事・羞恥編 (Ayase no soudan goto - shuuchi hen / Ayase's Consultation Matter - Shyness Chapter)

I'm not saying it -couldn't- be a text story, but it seems unlikely to me, all things considered. The JA wiki page is unlikely to be that poorly maintained, IMO.

I've no particular objections to retaining a drama CD transcription TL—especially considering that it's already done, and seeing how rarely they get TL'd. The occasional sub-group that likes a series will do it, but it seems pretty rare.

That said, it also calls on a different set of skills, requiring someone with decent listening skills and the ability to accurately determine or best guess what's being said without reference to a definitive, written script—assuming they aren't elsewhere available as a transcription, and even then, that really just defers to another transcriptionist's judgment.

But, IMO that's honestly a wiki-wide consideration, not a project level one. I would defer to the "gods", such as they are. ^^;

But I digress...

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:35, 26 June 2013 (CDT)

User talk:Chaos

2013-06-24T09:05:52Z

Shift: /* /* Ore Imo Vol 12 status */ */

Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested:
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg
== ==

(5/12/2013)

Hi, I noticed you moved my translation to the inactive column, which is strange considering I've been updating it almost daily for the past month. Please move it back to the active column.

Thanks,

-NanoDesu

EDIT: Nevermind, I've done it myself. I advise you to please be more careful next time when you edit the page.

=== Thanks ===
[2013-04-07]
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]] 
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works. 
~3~)/ 
Easy to read, easy to understand 
:kisss

[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])
It's all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.

Thanks so much for your hard work!

[2013-05-10]
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]] 
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. 
Can't wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me. 
 
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it's for vocab and grammar check), I'd be more than happy to help.

Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)

== V8-C4 ==

Nope, you can do it. Have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 07:53, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Oh, it was because I had to complete IS at the time, so I took a break from the series. Afterwards, I never seemed to be motivated enough to continue translating, since I was too slow compared to the other translators working on the series. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 12:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

[[User:Ueto senshi|Ueto senshi]]
I was planning to finish that chapter but I won't have time for it soon. Since you're working with the speed of light then you're free to take over.

== Next translation for OreImo ==

Okay, so Volume 9 is almost done ( In 3 or 4 days at most if I keep up my normal speed). However, I need to ask you guys - what volume should I start next? For now, the remaining volumes are volume 10, volume 11 and volume 12 prologue. I have three choices, which are :

1 - Volume 10, Volume 11, Volume 12 prologue

2 - Volume 11, Volume 12 prologue, Volume 10

3 - Volume 12 prologue, Volume 10, Volume 11

What do you guys think I should do?

:Since you are at it and will probably have speed, just completing all available volumes in a linear ordinated way could be nice. I mean 10, 11, 12.

:1st option is the best// not sure if i should use this site like this ...

== Proofreading help ==
'''Q''': Do you need another translator to help or just person to check on English grammar and vocabulary?

'''A''': It would be nice if you could help me check on grammar and vocabulary![[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])

== Unneeded pages? ==

What were [[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel|these]] [[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 My Big Sister is Nutty, a Maiden, and a Holy Angel|two]] pages for? They don't have any pages linking to them, one of them don't have any edits at all and the other one appears to have been an initial attempt that was succeeded by the current v9 ch1 page. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 21:40, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:They are probably failed attempt by someone when trying to made adjustment for chapter 1 and 2. Since it's not shown anymore, I hope it doesnt trouble you.

::I just personally find it good practice to delete unneeded pages but, hey, I'm not the one with the delete rights. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:40, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

::I went and created Template:Delete (don't think it'll be used too much though). But, uh, you didn't have translator rights? -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:10, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:::Thanks. I though that Template:Delete had been created before, but seemed like I was wrong. About translator, well, I'm one. I have been working solo since volume 4 until now

::::No, it was more, I was surprised you hadn't received translator ''rights'' (like the right to rollback and the right to delete), especially since you're listed as supervisor. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 17:53, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

== Which raws do you use? ==

Which raws for oreimo are u using? Because the v12 is coming out soon and im hoping that you would translate that too. Thanks

:I'm using Chinese raw. It's not very accurate, but it is much easier to get compare to Japanes and Korean raw.

I see... but how long is the gap normally, between the publication of the japanese release and the chinese translation? Thanks

:To tell the truth, I haven't able to get my hand on Vol 11 in Japanes until now.

== What do you plan to do now? ==

Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn't wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!

Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~

Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...

== OreImo Side Stories ==

There was someone on the forums asking if you had any plans to translate the side stories. I saw it and thought I'd pass on the message. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 11:39, 29 May 2013 (CDT)
:Of course I will, but only after all of the current LN volume is posted

Were you planning to translate the side story "A Fallen Angel's Recollections", as well? I ask since I was slightly interested in starting translation myself, but didn't want to conflict with you in case you've already half-done or something.
:Too bad, but I'm already done with that thought.
Thanks for all your work so far, by the way. Speed is something I seriously appreciate (though I feel obligated to give a reminder to work on accuracy too, heh). -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:12, 30 May 2013 (CDT)
:Your opinions is welcomed. Please don't hesitate and show me my flaw [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])

== v11, congrats, and editing ==

Hey there! Congratulations on completing v11+prologue! Your work and your editor's/editors' work is much appreciated—translating a novel is no small feat, never mind translating several in a row.

Anyway, I'm extremely new to the wiki, but I've been following OreImo and your translation of it for a while now. So, I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help. I notice small things here and there: occasional awkward wording, odd choice of tense (I don't know if that's in the novel or just the translation), words that don't make sense in context and seem like they might be typos/errors, et cetera.

I'm not an English major (I actually haven't taken a course in a long time), and as you can see I can be quite verbose, but if possible I would like to help polish the translation a bit when and however I can. Being new, though, I'm not really clear on the protocol/etiquette involved, and don't want to cross any lines or step on any toes, so to speak.
:Thank you man. With only one Editor active, it's kind of hard to keep up with the speed. So if it's possible, please help me polish Chapter 4, Epilogue and Prologue. [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])
::Starting on Ch. 04 now. Posted a few questions to the talk page. A couple more general question, though:

:::(1) In general, how would you (and your editor) prefer I go about my edits? Just go for it and post to the talk page after, discuss them beforehand (chapter/user talk pages, etc.), or something else?

:::(2) Occasionally I come across a line where the TL seems incomplete. How should I approach such lines? I realize sometimes omission can be intentional, esp. in the case of redundancy, and mucking with someone's TL can be a pretty hot issue. My JP isn't up to par for full TL, but to a limited extent TLC is possible on simpler lines—though I will miss out on things that come with experience TLing or conversing, et cetera.
::::[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]]) Normally, I'd prefer if we finish with proofreading before posting it in here. However, since this is the last volume and people are all fired up for the ending, I suggest that after whenever I got a chapter done, I will send it to you guy and ask for a (quick) result after 24 hours. Then I will post it here and we will continue working on the way. You could contact me via mail or skype, depend on your prefer method.

:::::[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) That sounds like a decent plan. I just ordered the JP ed. of v12, though I might not get it for a week or so. Depending on how long it takes you to TL the chapters, I will also be only intermittently available due to travel in the not too distant future. Feel free to send a copy regardless, though—I'll do what I can if I'm available. Mind, what I "can" may not prove satisfactory/sufficient for rapid turnaround. I'm afraid I'm terribly slow when it comes to editing—rather, when it comes to ''committing'' my edits. I tend to edit and re-edit multiple times, and am generally hesitant to go ahead and say "good enough for now."

:::::If what limited TLC I might be capable of is a consideration, I'm even slower, as I'm not at a level where I can just take a cursory look at a text and verify. Currently I'm depending on multiple language resources (dictionaries, grammar guides, and to a limited extent Google Translate for small scale verification), and even a single sentence can take me several minutes for even an initial, rough JP to existing EN TL correspondence if I'm not familiar with at least a majority of the terms. Luckily thus far the grammar used has been fairly basic, though I feel as if my vocabulary is going to experience near exponential growth over the next few weeks. For just proofreading, though, I should at least be able to point out any issues I see with reasonable turnaround, although reaching a consensus on how to actually edit the TLed product might take a bit longer.

:::::Communication... hm... Email is easier to keep track of, not having to sift through chat logs and all, but Skype would certainly be faster and far more fluid. If it's just swapping drafts then email is fine, but if lots of little issues pop up then switching to Skype might be best.

:::::As far as the ending goes... I'm getting this incredible feeling of dread that I'm not going to particularly like the author's handling of Kyousuke's... rather unique situation. But that doesn't have much to do with the TL or editing.

::At the moment I'm using a spreadsheet to track the changes I make to the TL'd text, so I can just pick and choose which edits to incorporate into the wiki (if any). On that note, I'll most likely do and incorporate edits in batches, if that is acceptable.

::Aside: I'll probably have a bit of a rough start with the edits. I am especially wary of making edits prematurely, or accidentally and substantially changing the meaning of the TL from the original, or otherwise changing the characters' established tones/mannerisms. If I go too far or mess something up both you and the editor should feel free to let me know (obviously).

::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:17, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

Please don't get the wrong idea—I really don't mean any offense by that! The overall picture comes across quite clearly; it's really just small things here and there. I do own the original JP LNs (v01-v11) if that is any help (clarifying lines, etc.), but only physical copies, and my JP is at best extremely limited (some kanji, use of JP IME, basic grammar, no RL experience, et cetera).

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:13, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== do you have any way of getting v12? ==

The v12 is coming out soon - tomorrow I think (at the time of writing). I wonder, how do you think your gonna get the novel? Thanks.
:For Japanese ver, I need to wait for my source to fly back home from Japan (read: when he got a work-related reason to fly, not because of me). So I'm gonna stick with Chinese ver for now.

== OreImo v12 ==

This probably goes without saying, but I'd avoid "flipping to the end" if I were you. Might want to save illustration uploads for until after you've finished a first pass at reading the whole thing. XD

I basically slammed the book shut after I saw it to avoid major spoilers (slight exaggeration), so I actually don't know for sure what was going on. ^^; -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:47, 10 June 2013 (CDT)

Hahaha, I couldn't help myself. I was worried sick of whether the author would make the worst mistake (ie nothing happening). Something did happen, so I was fist-pumping for a full minute. GJ Oreimo author.

== /* Ore Imo Vol 12 status */ ==

[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]]) Okay, I'm still unable to type properly, but at least I'm getting back. I planed to update every few days (3-5 days) for now, since update one small part every day doesn't seem like would be enough for any of you. Thank you for putting up with me so far.

PS: I just got three other short stories, named 'My little sister can't be have black hair' (AU where Kirino is the normal one, and their relationship remain good), 'Fallen Angel's memories' (First day of the offline meeting from Kuroneko's POV) and another unnamed one that told a dream of Kyousuke when he is older, married with Kuroneko. Can anyone help me by checking if those story are real or now?

:I can't confirm the other ones at all, but at least 堕天聖の追憶 seems to be from the same book included with the BD box, judging by an image of the cover that includes both names on the back (atashi ga aniki ni jinsei soudan nante suru wake ga nai / datensei no tsuioku).

: This is just speculation, but perhaps the other ones are from the DVD box? It isn't unthinkable that the bonuses would be different to boost sales. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

== /* reply to above */ ==

Oh man, that's terrible—the accident, not the v12. BT projects have stalled before, so I personally wouldn't worry too much about it, OreImo has been awhile in finishing, and BT LN TL followers are probably used to waiting quite some time for these things.

Although I think it's a bit silly to (feel the need to) apologize for having had an accident—ってか、あんたは誰だと思ってんの、桜井？(jk, obvi.)—I imagine the update, regardless of nature, is nonetheless appreciated by many of those following the project.

Hopefully your recovery will be uneventful and your luck will turn up.
:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

Man, hope you're all right. Don't worry about the delay, concentrate on your recovery. I wish you the best of luck. [[User:Victorrama|Victorrama]] ([[User talk:Victorrama|talk]]) 10:02, 16 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe

2013-06-24T08:39:03Z

Shift: /* clarification ("sauvage") */ new section

== anon edits ==

In the off chance any anon editors read this, please verify that your edits uploaded correctly, rather than leaving half of the page missing. I'm inclined to assume it was a connection or other client-side issue (browser edit field truncation, copy+paste error, PEBKAC, etc.), rather than simple trolling, as it seems silly for a troll to bother making potentially meaningful changes to the text if they are just going to delete half of it.

If I'm right, and you know what's causing it, perhaps refrain from applying any edits until they can be committed without any similar issues? At least some portion of the users use the Android app or otherwise don't/can't check old versions, making a TL truncation much more problematic than a misplaced parenthesis/round bracket or tongue-twisted proper noun.
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 11:39, 23 June 2013 (CDT)

== clarification ("sauvage") ==

She had sauvage hair style, with bigger breast, thus making her cuter.

Possibly = http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/sauvage

Can anyone confirm if it is ''this'' "sauvage"? I don't have a source for this chapter, but I've personally never heard this word used in American English, at least. Granted, I've limited international experience (mostly East Asia and NA), and most of my personal experience is more closely related to tech/(digital) entertainment rather than fashion/culture, so perhaps it is more commonly heard/used than I'm aware.

If anyone knows the original JP (and could perhaps provide a short excerpt), would a change to "wild/unkempt" perhaps be warranted? Looking at the available images, I'm not really sure how I'd describe it or what would be a fitting term in EN that's also in keeping with the JP.

If it's just a word I'm not familiar with, but that is in common usage in English (American, British, or otherwise), or otherwise familiar to many, I've no issue with keeping it. I'm just not really clear on it. I had no idea what "sage" meant in Steins;Gate, either, so it's not like I've never encountered unfamiliar words... -sigh- -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:39, 24 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe

2013-06-23T16:39:15Z

Shift: re: anon edits and text truncation

User:Shift

2013-06-14T23:36:27Z

Shift: +references tag

== About Me ==

Just a ronin with an interest in several projects on the wiki. At the moment I'm closely following [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|OreImo]] (all caught up) while casually working my way through reading [[To Aru Majutsu no Index|ToAru Index]] (stalled at v15). Outside of Baka, I'm also reading YP's English translation of Spice and Wolf, and own the JP LNs, although I can't actually read JP well enough to get through them yet. It's sort of my fallback if YP for some strange reason decides that S&W isn't worth finishing.

'''(American) English''' is my native language, and I can read, write, and speak ''very'' minimal '''JP''' and '''Mandarin/Simplified CN'''. I wouldn't count on my Japanese or Mandarin skills for anything major, though.

I might make occasional minor edits here and there, but for anything major I'll do my best to contact someone relevant before committing anything. Feel free to drop a line on my talk page if anything comes up. I'm new to wiki editing, so I don't doubt it could be a rough start.

In any case, I'm in your care! -bows head slightly-

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 12:26, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== Status ==

Trying to help out a bit with the tail end of OreImo v11, and possibly v12. Having said that, I seem to be spending more time talking about editing than actually editing. ... Well, we'll see.

I'm usually active in spurts, and my "availability", such as it is, is intermittent. Especially around/nearing PSO2 patch days (やぁぁ、TACOs won't do themselves... ''bleh'') and release dates/content updates of the occasional major gaming (damn fungi!) or indie title (not starving is the easy part), air dates of certain series (once you've been burned, you're almost like a dog drenched in purple goo waiting at the door for the little sister who couldn't poss... eh, nevermind)<ref>In order: Chroto TA COs, Last of Us, Don't Starve, Burn Notice, HenNeko, Warehouse 13, OreImo.</ref>, et cetera, I drop off grid for a little while. Just a few competing interests for my "spare time", so to speak.

While I do my best to do a little here and there, I usually try to update in batches, and if I don't feel like I've accumulated enough to warrant refreshing the change history, I'll avoid committing anything. Similarly, if I feel like there are still numerous issues I'm still not satisfied with, I prefer to wait until I've addressed them in some way or other before committing.

If you've ever used the Android app and ended up tracking down the changelog to figure out what's new, perhaps you can understand where I'm coming from with that. XD

<references />

== Contact ==

If you prefer to contact me via email, I can be reached at <ruby>(at)aim.com<rp>(</rp><rt>moore.desu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> (note the period in the middle). (Depending on the browser, segments may appear side by side rather than stacked.)

The account is (currently) exclusively for BT, but having relevant subjects wouldn't hurt.

User:Shift

2013-06-14T23:34:34Z

Shift: /* Status */

== About Me ==

Just a ronin with an interest in several projects on the wiki. At the moment I'm closely following [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|OreImo]] (all caught up) while casually working my way through reading [[To Aru Majutsu no Index|ToAru Index]] (stalled at v15). Outside of Baka, I'm also reading YP's English translation of Spice and Wolf, and own the JP LNs, although I can't actually read JP well enough to get through them yet. It's sort of my fallback if YP for some strange reason decides that S&W isn't worth finishing.

'''(American) English''' is my native language, and I can read, write, and speak ''very'' minimal '''JP''' and '''Mandarin/Simplified CN'''. I wouldn't count on my Japanese or Mandarin skills for anything major, though.

I might make occasional minor edits here and there, but for anything major I'll do my best to contact someone relevant before committing anything. Feel free to drop a line on my talk page if anything comes up. I'm new to wiki editing, so I don't doubt it could be a rough start.

In any case, I'm in your care! -bows head slightly-

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 12:26, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== Status ==

Trying to help out a bit with the tail end of OreImo v11, and possibly v12. Having said that, I seem to be spending more time talking about editing than actually editing. ... Well, we'll see.

I'm usually active in spurts, and my "availability", such as it is, is intermittent. Especially around/nearing PSO2 patch days (やぁぁ、TACOs won't do themselves... ''bleh'') and release dates/content updates of the occasional major gaming (damn fungi!) or indie title (not starving is the easy part), air dates of certain series (once you've been burned, you're almost like a dog drenched in purple goo waiting at the door for the little sister who couldn't poss... eh, nevermind)<ref>In order: Chroto TA COs, Last of Us, Don't Starve, Burn Notice, HenNeko, Warehouse 13, OreImo.</ref>, et cetera, I drop off grid for a little while. Just a few competing interests for my "spare time", so to speak.

While I do my best to do a little here and there, I usually try to update in batches, and if I don't feel like I've accumulated enough to warrant refreshing the change history, I'll avoid committing anything. Similarly, if I feel like there are still numerous issues I'm still not satisfied with, I prefer to wait until I've addressed them in some way or other before committing.

If you've ever used the Android app and ended up tracking down the changelog to figure out what's new, perhaps you can understand where I'm coming from with that. XD

== Contact ==

If you prefer to contact me via email, I can be reached at <ruby>(at)aim.com<rp>(</rp><rt>moore.desu</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> (note the period in the middle). (Depending on the browser, segments may appear side by side rather than stacked.)

The account is (currently) exclusively for BT, but having relevant subjects wouldn't hurt.

User talk:AKAAkira

2013-06-13T21:03:38Z

Shift: /* TL? */ minor tweaks and fixes

== Daimaou edits ==

Oh. Ok, thanks for voicing out. I thought that the grammar was out as the action was not done yet and might occur or it would occur and what is and what not. But, thanks again. Will revert back to the original then.

Guess I need to be more careful. Thanks again. -
[[User:rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:rukiabankai|talk]]) 12:39, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks! I guess I still have some ways to go to improve myself. If you don't mind me asking, why 'jump' and not 'jumped'? - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 08:33, 29 May 2013 (CDT)

Thats interesting - verbs, well I guess I will read up on that to not make the same mistake again. Thanks. Yes, I admit most people will be fine-tuning their grammar, but still, there are differences in people. I am glad I can still learn from others. Oh, yup! I was thinking of those action-yet-to-happen cases. But, its alright. Leaving it there is also possible. Its not a significant difference. Thanks again! Feel free to correct the edits I have made, or those I will be making. Thanks in advance! - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 03:22, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

==Invisible markup==

Thanks for showing me the error I did in the Oda Nobuna no Yabou Vol 4 Chpt 1. I understand how to do it, but it seems I cant be able to do it right. When I tried to do as you have said, the other paragraphs just disappeared. Is it supposed to happen like that? Thanks again. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 07:17, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

I somehow missed that. But, finally, it has been corrected! The italics have disappeared and I hope the markup/note is correct. Thanks very much. I thought that the way to do those notes was from the '''on-page notes''' but did not realize that the '''hide tag''' was under it. Thanks again! Oh, I wonder what difference does the ' ' and < > make? Since both are also for ''italics'' , however the guideline states the use of ' '. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 07:18, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

==OreImo Name/Term Guideline==
Thank you very much for doing the kanji on the OreImo Name/Term page. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 21:55, 29 May 2013 (CDT)

==SimpleNav==

Hi, I saw SimpleNav and am starting to use it now, it's quite handy. I can't say I understand it completely so I though I should ask. When filling out the ''s'' and ''e'' values, ''s'' is the first chapter of the volume and ''e'' is the final chapter, correct? [[User:Kory|Kory]] 17:59, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

Ok, thanks. I've seen the template page and read all the information there. Are there any other tidbits of information or recommendations you have for someone who will be using it regularly? [[User:Kory|Kory]] 18:18, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

==Oda Nobuna==

Yes. But the project translator wants it to be in Brit Eng. It is stated on the page. So, yeah. I will be following that. American Eng is the standard, true. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 18:27, 11 June 2013 (CDT)

no worries! A reminder for me. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 01:41, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

== TL? ==

Out of curiosity, do you TL? The offer to TL the OreImo side stories looks to have been made by you.

The reason I ask was b/c I was wondering what level of JP is needed/recommended for intro level TL. Looking at some of OreImo, the JP used seems to be simpler than some other LNs—fewer kanji, more furigana, fairly straightforward grammar. I even tried TLing a portion of OreImo v11epi for my own reference. Granted, it '''''is''''' considerably easier after you've been poring over someone else's TL.

S&W in particular bugs me with Horo's almost lyrical but not very modern style of speech, not to mention the merchant talk... and considerably more words I have to look up on every page. ^^;;; Of course, it would be all the more satisfying if I ever managed to finish all 17 volumes in the native JP, since it doesn't look like I'll ever hear an encore in the form of a S3, and the EN TL can't possibly hope to capture such subtleties, no matter how enjoyable a read I find it. But I digress.
:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 02:07, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

Pretty much the same for me—I just wanted a bit of practice to see what TL was like and whether it was viable.

As for time/speed, well, the 30-40 minutes is -after- having a finished transcript (and having already pored over Chaos' TL for several hours), so there was a lot of "prep" already done for me. Using JED and Kanji recognizer on my 'droid takes up obscene amounts of time in and of itself. Depending on the number of kanji I need to identify, the transcription process can double the time needed or more—and then there's TLC, editing, and QC, though those are probably best done by a separate party to limit bias. ^^;; It would probably speed up a bit once I became familiar with the more common kanji, but it'd still be slow.

As for the timing estimate, I'm a bit of a spreadsheet and micro addict for some things, and I wanted an ETA on how long it would take to transcribe/TL a set number of pages based on an average t/page. Let's just say that if I personally wanted to TL an entire volume of OreImo, it would take me several hundred hours of dedicated time. This wiki would never see the thing for months and months, probably not for the better part of a year when things got busier. XD
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

User talk:Chaos

2013-06-13T20:43:24Z

Shift: /* /* reply to above */ */ new section

Quick PDF/Doc version of OreImo for anyone interested:
https://www.dropbox.com/sh/ojh2osk3fphnkv3/hPVtUxtBJg
== ==

(5/12/2013)

Hi, I noticed you moved my translation to the inactive column, which is strange considering I've been updating it almost daily for the past month. Please move it back to the active column.

Thanks,

-NanoDesu

EDIT: Nevermind, I've done it myself. I advise you to please be more careful next time when you edit the page.

=== Thanks ===
[2013-04-07]
[[User:AMZMA|AMZMA]] 
Thanks soooo~ muchh for your translations, i hope you can keep your impressive works. 
~3~)/ 
Easy to read, easy to understand 
:kisss

[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])
It's all thanks to my new second proofreader, s0beit. Still, we thank you for your support.

Thanks so much for your hard work!

[2013-05-10]
[[User:Vorlentus|Vorlentus]] 
Thanks for the translation, especially with the long-awaited vol. 9. 
Can't wait for the next volume, especially for KyoxAya shipper like me. 
 
By the way, I dunno if you need another proofreader, but if you do (and as long as it's for vocab and grammar check), I'd be more than happy to help.

Thank you for for translations! [[User:Cloudii|Cloudii]] ([[User talk:Cloudii|talk]]) 16:33, 25 May 2013 (CDT)

== V8-C4 ==

Nope, you can do it. Have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 07:53, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

Oh, it was because I had to complete IS at the time, so I took a break from the series. Afterwards, I never seemed to be motivated enough to continue translating, since I was too slow compared to the other translators working on the series. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 12:36, 30 March 2013 (CDT)

[[User:Ueto senshi|Ueto senshi]]
I was planning to finish that chapter but I won't have time for it soon. Since you're working with the speed of light then you're free to take over.

== Next translation for OreImo ==

Okay, so Volume 9 is almost done ( In 3 or 4 days at most if I keep up my normal speed). However, I need to ask you guys - what volume should I start next? For now, the remaining volumes are volume 10, volume 11 and volume 12 prologue. I have three choices, which are :

1 - Volume 10, Volume 11, Volume 12 prologue

2 - Volume 11, Volume 12 prologue, Volume 10

3 - Volume 12 prologue, Volume 10, Volume 11

What do you guys think I should do?

:Since you are at it and will probably have speed, just completing all available volumes in a linear ordinated way could be nice. I mean 10, 11, 12.

:1st option is the best// not sure if i should use this site like this ...

== Proofreading help ==
'''Q''': Do you need another translator to help or just person to check on English grammar and vocabulary?

'''A''': It would be nice if you could help me check on grammar and vocabulary![[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])

== Unneeded pages? ==

What were [[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel|these]] [[Ore no Imoto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 My Big Sister is Nutty, a Maiden, and a Holy Angel|two]] pages for? They don't have any pages linking to them, one of them don't have any edits at all and the other one appears to have been an initial attempt that was succeeded by the current v9 ch1 page. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 21:40, 16 May 2013 (CDT)

:They are probably failed attempt by someone when trying to made adjustment for chapter 1 and 2. Since it's not shown anymore, I hope it doesnt trouble you.

::I just personally find it good practice to delete unneeded pages but, hey, I'm not the one with the delete rights. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 00:40, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

::I went and created Template:Delete (don't think it'll be used too much though). But, uh, you didn't have translator rights? -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:10, 18 May 2013 (CDT)

:::Thanks. I though that Template:Delete had been created before, but seemed like I was wrong. About translator, well, I'm one. I have been working solo since volume 4 until now

::::No, it was more, I was surprised you hadn't received translator ''rights'' (like the right to rollback and the right to delete), especially since you're listed as supervisor. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 17:53, 22 May 2013 (CDT)

== Which raws do you use? ==

Which raws for oreimo are u using? Because the v12 is coming out soon and im hoping that you would translate that too. Thanks

:I'm using Chinese raw. It's not very accurate, but it is much easier to get compare to Japanes and Korean raw.

I see... but how long is the gap normally, between the publication of the japanese release and the chinese translation? Thanks

:To tell the truth, I haven't able to get my hand on Vol 11 in Japanes until now.

== What do you plan to do now? ==

Now that you finished oreimo, I was wondering on what you are planning to do next? I wouldn't wish to impose anymore on you, by the way, because you worked hard enough. I am just curious.
:I plan to wait to finish Oreimo first, then ...well...no plan yet. Maybe I will try Onii-Ai or something like that.
Kyaaaaa! Incest for the win!

Oh no, please choose Omae Otaku as your next work, I love this series and like to read it in English~

Oh please, let the translator choose. This way its less likely for him to lose interest and drop it. -not that I disapprove, mind you...

== OreImo Side Stories ==

There was someone on the forums asking if you had any plans to translate the side stories. I saw it and thought I'd pass on the message. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 11:39, 29 May 2013 (CDT)
:Of course I will, but only after all of the current LN volume is posted

Were you planning to translate the side story "A Fallen Angel's Recollections", as well? I ask since I was slightly interested in starting translation myself, but didn't want to conflict with you in case you've already half-done or something.
:Too bad, but I'm already done with that thought.
Thanks for all your work so far, by the way. Speed is something I seriously appreciate (though I feel obligated to give a reminder to work on accuracy too, heh). -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:12, 30 May 2013 (CDT)
:Your opinions is welcomed. Please don't hesitate and show me my flaw [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])

== v11, congrats, and editing ==

Hey there! Congratulations on completing v11+prologue! Your work and your editor's/editors' work is much appreciated—translating a novel is no small feat, never mind translating several in a row.

Anyway, I'm extremely new to the wiki, but I've been following OreImo and your translation of it for a while now. So, I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help. I notice small things here and there: occasional awkward wording, odd choice of tense (I don't know if that's in the novel or just the translation), words that don't make sense in context and seem like they might be typos/errors, et cetera.

I'm not an English major (I actually haven't taken a course in a long time), and as you can see I can be quite verbose, but if possible I would like to help polish the translation a bit when and however I can. Being new, though, I'm not really clear on the protocol/etiquette involved, and don't want to cross any lines or step on any toes, so to speak.
:Thank you man. With only one Editor active, it's kind of hard to keep up with the speed. So if it's possible, please help me polish Chapter 4, Epilogue and Prologue. [[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]])
::Starting on Ch. 04 now. Posted a few questions to the talk page. A couple more general question, though:

:::(1) In general, how would you (and your editor) prefer I go about my edits? Just go for it and post to the talk page after, discuss them beforehand (chapter/user talk pages, etc.), or something else?

:::(2) Occasionally I come across a line where the TL seems incomplete. How should I approach such lines? I realize sometimes omission can be intentional, esp. in the case of redundancy, and mucking with someone's TL can be a pretty hot issue. My JP isn't up to par for full TL, but to a limited extent TLC is possible on simpler lines—though I will miss out on things that come with experience TLing or conversing, et cetera.
::::[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]]) Normally, I'd prefer if we finish with proofreading before posting it in here. However, since this is the last volume and people are all fired up for the ending, I suggest that after whenever I got a chapter done, I will send it to you guy and ask for a (quick) result after 24 hours. Then I will post it here and we will continue working on the way. You could contact me via mail or skype, depend on your prefer method.

:::::[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) That sounds like a decent plan. I just ordered the JP ed. of v12, though I might not get it for a week or so. Depending on how long it takes you to TL the chapters, I will also be only intermittently available due to travel in the not too distant future. Feel free to send a copy regardless, though—I'll do what I can if I'm available. Mind, what I "can" may not prove satisfactory/sufficient for rapid turnaround. I'm afraid I'm terribly slow when it comes to editing—rather, when it comes to ''committing'' my edits. I tend to edit and re-edit multiple times, and am generally hesitant to go ahead and say "good enough for now."

:::::If what limited TLC I might be capable of is a consideration, I'm even slower, as I'm not at a level where I can just take a cursory look at a text and verify. Currently I'm depending on multiple language resources (dictionaries, grammar guides, and to a limited extent Google Translate for small scale verification), and even a single sentence can take me several minutes for even an initial, rough JP to existing EN TL correspondence if I'm not familiar with at least a majority of the terms. Luckily thus far the grammar used has been fairly basic, though I feel as if my vocabulary is going to experience near exponential growth over the next few weeks. For just proofreading, though, I should at least be able to point out any issues I see with reasonable turnaround, although reaching a consensus on how to actually edit the TLed product might take a bit longer.

:::::Communication... hm... Email is easier to keep track of, not having to sift through chat logs and all, but Skype would certainly be faster and far more fluid. If it's just swapping drafts then email is fine, but if lots of little issues pop up then switching to Skype might be best.

:::::As far as the ending goes... I'm getting this incredible feeling of dread that I'm not going to particularly like the author's handling of Kyousuke's... rather unique situation. But that doesn't have much to do with the TL or editing.

::At the moment I'm using a spreadsheet to track the changes I make to the TL'd text, so I can just pick and choose which edits to incorporate into the wiki (if any). On that note, I'll most likely do and incorporate edits in batches, if that is acceptable.

::Aside: I'll probably have a bit of a rough start with the edits. I am especially wary of making edits prematurely, or accidentally and substantially changing the meaning of the TL from the original, or otherwise changing the characters' established tones/mannerisms. If I go too far or mess something up both you and the editor should feel free to let me know (obviously).

::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:17, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

Please don't get the wrong idea—I really don't mean any offense by that! The overall picture comes across quite clearly; it's really just small things here and there. I do own the original JP LNs (v01-v11) if that is any help (clarifying lines, etc.), but only physical copies, and my JP is at best extremely limited (some kanji, use of JP IME, basic grammar, no RL experience, et cetera).

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:13, 5 June 2013 (CDT)

== do you have any way of getting v12? ==

The v12 is coming out soon - tomorrow I think (at the time of writing). I wonder, how do you think your gonna get the novel? Thanks.
:For Japanese ver, I need to wait for my source to fly back home from Japan (read: when he got a work-related reason to fly, not because of me). So I'm gonna stick with Chinese ver for now.

== OreImo v12 ==

This probably goes without saying, but I'd avoid "flipping to the end" if I were you. Might want to save illustration uploads for until after you've finished a first pass at reading the whole thing. XD

I basically slammed the book shut after I saw it to avoid major spoilers (slight exaggeration), so I actually don't know for sure what was going on. ^^; -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:47, 10 June 2013 (CDT)

Hahaha, I couldn't help myself. I was worried sick of whether the author would make the worst mistake (ie nothing happening). Something did happen, so I was fist-pumping for a full minute. GJ Oreimo author.

== /* Ore Imo Vol 12 status */ ==

[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos#top|talk]]) I'm terribly sorry, but I just had a freaking accident and is now bedridden. So vol 12 will have to be wait - I don't know who long until I can get back to my feet, but I will do it, so please bear with me for the moment. For now, I will post the rest of the short story which had been finished before as an apologize.

== /* reply to above */ ==

Oh man, that's terrible—the accident, not the v12. BT projects have stalled before, so I personally wouldn't worry too much about it, OreImo has been awhile in finishing, and BT LN TL followers are probably used to waiting quite some time for these things.

Although I think it's a bit silly to (feel the need to) apologize for having had an accident—ってか、あんたは誰だと思ってんの、桜井？(jk, obvi.)—I imagine the update, regardless of nature, is nonetheless appreciated by many of those following the project.

Hopefully your recovery will be uneventful and your luck will turn up.
:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

User talk:AKAAkira

2013-06-13T20:24:58Z

Shift: /* TL? */

== Daimaou edits ==

Oh. Ok, thanks for voicing out. I thought that the grammar was out as the action was not done yet and might occur or it would occur and what is and what not. But, thanks again. Will revert back to the original then.

Guess I need to be more careful. Thanks again. -
[[User:rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:rukiabankai|talk]]) 12:39, 26 May 2013 (CDT)

Thanks! I guess I still have some ways to go to improve myself. If you don't mind me asking, why 'jump' and not 'jumped'? - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 08:33, 29 May 2013 (CDT)

Thats interesting - verbs, well I guess I will read up on that to not make the same mistake again. Thanks. Yes, I admit most people will be fine-tuning their grammar, but still, there are differences in people. I am glad I can still learn from others. Oh, yup! I was thinking of those action-yet-to-happen cases. But, its alright. Leaving it there is also possible. Its not a significant difference. Thanks again! Feel free to correct the edits I have made, or those I will be making. Thanks in advance! - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 03:22, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

==Invisible markup==

Thanks for showing me the error I did in the Oda Nobuna no Yabou Vol 4 Chpt 1. I understand how to do it, but it seems I cant be able to do it right. When I tried to do as you have said, the other paragraphs just disappeared. Is it supposed to happen like that? Thanks again. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 07:17, 30 May 2013 (CDT)

I somehow missed that. But, finally, it has been corrected! The italics have disappeared and I hope the markup/note is correct. Thanks very much. I thought that the way to do those notes was from the '''on-page notes''' but did not realize that the '''hide tag''' was under it. Thanks again! Oh, I wonder what difference does the ' ' and < > make? Since both are also for ''italics'' , however the guideline states the use of ' '. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 07:18, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

==OreImo Name/Term Guideline==
Thank you very much for doing the kanji on the OreImo Name/Term page. [[User:Kory|Kory]] 21:55, 29 May 2013 (CDT)

==SimpleNav==

Hi, I saw SimpleNav and am starting to use it now, it's quite handy. I can't say I understand it completely so I though I should ask. When filling out the ''s'' and ''e'' values, ''s'' is the first chapter of the volume and ''e'' is the final chapter, correct? [[User:Kory|Kory]] 17:59, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

Ok, thanks. I've seen the template page and read all the information there. Are there any other tidbits of information or recommendations you have for someone who will be using it regularly? [[User:Kory|Kory]] 18:18, 31 May 2013 (CDT)

==Oda Nobuna==

Yes. But the project translator wants it to be in Brit Eng. It is stated on the page. So, yeah. I will be following that. American Eng is the standard, true. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 18:27, 11 June 2013 (CDT)

no worries! A reminder for me. - [[User:Rukiabankai|Rukiabankai]] ([[User talk:Rukiabankai|talk]]) 01:41, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

== TL? ==

Out of curiosity, do you TL? The offer to TL the OreImo side stories looks to have been made by you.

The reason I ask was b/c I was wondering what level of JP is needed/recommended for intro level TL. Looking at some of OreImo, the JP used seems to be simpler than some other LNs—fewer kanji, more furigana, fairly straightforward grammar. I even tried TLing a portion of OreImo v11epi for my own reference. Granted, it '''''is''''' considerably easier after you've been poring over someone else's TL.

S&W in particular bugs me with Horo's almost lyrical but not very modern style of speech, not to mention the merchant talk... and considerably more words I have to look up on every page. ^^;;; Of course, it would be all the more satisfying if I ever managed to finish all 17 volumes in the native JP, since it doesn't look like I'll ever hear an encore in the form of a S3, and the EN TL can't possibly hope to capture such subtleties, no matter how enjoyable a read I find it. But I digress.
:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 02:07, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

Pretty much the same for me—I just wanted a bit of practice to see what TL was like and whether it was viable.

As for time/speed, well, the 30-40 minutes is -after- a have a finished transcript (and having already pored over Chaos' TL for several hours), so there was a lot of "prep" already done for me. Using JED and Kanji recognizer on my 'droid takes up obscene amounts of time in and of itself. Depending on the number of kanji I need to identify, the transcription process can double the time needed or more—and then there's TLC, editing, and QC, though those are probably best done by a separate party to limit bias. ^^;; It would probably speed up a bit once I became familiar with the more common kanji, but it'd still be slow.

As for the timing estimate, I'm a bit of a spreadsheet and micro addict for some things, and wanted an ETA on how long it would take me to transcribe/TL a set number of pages based on an average t/page. Let's just say that if I personally wanted to TL an entire volume of OreImo, it would take me several hundred hours of dedicated time. This wiki would never see the thing for months and months, probably not for the better part of a year when things got busier. XD
-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

User talk:AKAAkira

2013-06-12T07:07:58Z

Shift: /* TL? */ new section

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4

2013-06-12T06:30:45Z

Shift: /* Clarification / Disagreement */ edit: reply to Akira, re: "brother and sister". (I'm not sure why I thought the reading was relevant.)

== Editing Questions ==

Starting on Ch. 04 now. Several questions, though:

:(1) Any idea what the "commas (、)" next to some lines where furigana would normally be are? Is it for emphasis? Should it be included somehow into the TL?

:(2) Was the JP text or the CN text used for c04/v11 in general? Some lines seem to be "close", but somehow don't feel quite right in the TL'd EN. I'm trying to preserve the meaning during editing, but it can be confusing sometimes when the original and the TL don't quite seem to gel. Mind, I'm not a native JP speaker, and my JP is limited, so that could just be me more often than not.

:(3) I haven't really been paying attention to comparisons between the JP and EN until now, but is the choice of "um" for 「うん」 rather than "yes"/"yeah"/etc. in some locations based on the assumption that the reader will recognize it as a JP expression of affirmation, or something else? Eg., v11c04 lines 7-8:「おいおいマジか？」/「うん」. And again on p259 of the JP LN where Kirino asks Manami if Manami is making fun of her/treating her like an idiot. There are probably more—I was just flipping through trying to delineate the JP/TL correspondence for personal reference.

Aside: I'll probably have a bit of a rough start with the edits. I am especially wary of making edits prematurely, or accidentally and substantially changing the meaning of the TL from the original, or otherwise changing the characters' established tones/mannerisms. If I go too far or mess something up feel free to let me know (obviously).

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:17, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

:From my (admittedly minimal) knowledge, the "commas" (though I feel it's more accurate to call them diacritics) ''are'' meant for emphasis in a similar manner to italics/bolding. They should be workable into the text on a per-case basis; they don't seem the kind that's significant enough to be included in a TL note (usually).

:(2) and (3) only Chaos can definitively answer, but if no one minds a sporadic contributor's opinion, うん really should be translated to some form of affirmative "Yes", "Yeah", or whatnot - they're not SFX, and it has a readily available English translation, which to me seems to be the only reasons one should keep the Japanese pronunciation. Again though, this is probably up to the main translator's discretion.
::[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]]) Sorry since I didn't clarify myself. Getting the Japanese version is taken too long, so I had stick with Chinese version since Volume 10. If both of you have any question, feel free to leave a message here or email me directly.
:Anyway, if you spot discrepancies, don't be afraid of at the very least pointing each of them out in the talk page, or correcting them w/ justification in the summary box if you're sure you're right. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Be_bold Wikipedia even has a guideline on "Be Bold"]; Baka-Tsuki is admittedly a different community with a different aim, but no point not using the advantages MediaWiki has to offer, in my opinion. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:58, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

::Heh, I don't mean to imply I'm particularly knowledgeable. Generally I qualify all of my statements in some way or other, but doing so makes my speech far more verbose than it already is. With regard to "comma" vs. "diacritic", that makes sense. I was using "comma" simply because that's what they looked like to me from a typographic(?al) perspective. When it comes to JP and diacritics I really only think of the dakuten and handakuten.

::With regard to うん, that's what I would have assumed, but I haven't come across enough written JP to feel confident making an assertion that a more Western "mm..." or "uh..." for reflection or hesitation wouldn't also have a similar or identical representation in Japanese. Hundreds and hundreds of hours I've spent passively/semi-passively ''listening'' to the stuff, but hardly any time have I spent ''reading'' it. Even then, that's nothing compared to being immersed in the language or otherwise actively engaging with it.

::As for WP's "Be bold", my more cautious side is more inclined to consider the policy as being at odds with BT's [[Format guideline#editors|format guideline]] for editors. But, since Chaos is the listed supervisor for OreImo, I figured I'd get their input as to how ironclad those rules are for this particular project.

::That said, thanks for your input! At the very least I can incorporate some of it into my personal "working copy", such as it is.

::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 16:33, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== JP vs CN editions, several terms, "honorific" speech ==

In at least one place the term "aniki" is used in place of "onii-chan" where the JP text uses 『お兄ちゃん』 (ex., pp259-260, which I think is roughly line #81 on the wiki). Should I go ahead and replace such occurrences, or is "aniki" used/preferred for consistency during their "discussion"? I will assume the consensus to remain valid if I encounter any similar occurrences unless otherwise noted.

Also, a few lines before that, when Kyousuke-shi is addressing Tamura, he stutters on "Manami", with no mention of "Tamura", and uses the "san" honorific rather than "sama". ''However'', he does appear to be using humble speech to address her. Not sure what to do about that. The existing "sama" seems like a decent compromise to convey the humble tone, but that does put it slightly at odds with the text. (Going off of a hardcopy ordered from cdjapan. I'm assuming it's legit, but I honestly don't know for sure.)

Based on Chaos' recent comment, I'm guessing the issue arose because (AFAI remember) Chinese doesn't really have something corresponding to the humble/honorific speech found in Japanese. It's been awhile, though, and my CN was only ever middle/high-school grade anyway (nor was I particularly good with classical texts/or fancier speech), so I could be wrong. Either way, how should such issues be approached? English seems far more limited in that respect, so I'm fine with whatever method of conveying such a tone is deemed appropriate.

I have a few other concerns related to TL, but until I've come to a more complete personal consensus on how to approach them, I intend to refrain from bringing them up.

If it helps to see where I'm coming from, my current approach is to go through and flag any lines that are bugging me, and then come back to compare them to the original JP to see if I can edit them without substantially changing what seems to be the intended TL, or to clarify the TLed EN text while still preserving what seems to be the most likely intended TL. For anything major my current intention is to request confirmation.

Mind, in some cases what I deem "minor" rewording might change the meaning past the threshold for what someone else considers a major edit. With nearly every line being a new paragraph, it's a bit hard to avoid crossing into BT's recommended definition of a major edit. Again, if I ''do'' cross any lines feel free to revert and bring it up with me, and I will try to avoid any repeat offenses.

:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 18:51, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== Specific TL questions ==

I'll just leave this here and bring up any possible TL issues I come across. I'm still working on regular English edits on my work-copy (and will try to commit those in batches once I have several or a dozen or so queued up), but I thought I'd start bringing up some of the TL questions I have as I come across them while referencing the JP text. Since I'll probably be editing the section several times, I'll try to save up a few at a time (probably based on proximity in the text) and mark modifications as minor between other people's comments to avoid "changelog spam", as it is. Of course, if you get notified of minor edits that doesn't help you much, so I'll space them out as I can.

Most of the potential TL issues I've come across are relatively minor: a missing modifier, an ambiguous term that might more appropriately be TLed to a different English term but is still close in meaning, etc. I'll try to group them together according to either location and/or perceived severity. Additionally, I'll date additions as they are added so new and old can be differentiated. If this turns out to be too much for the talk page I can switch to email if preferred.

Unless a TL is glaringly obvious based on the actual JP text, all proposed TLs should be considered rough guesses at best until verified. Most lines will be out of context, so you may want to reference a source or the rest of the TL on the wiki.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

It appears I've gotten a bit stuck on this particular section. There are some more lines I wasn't clear on in the area, but I think for the moment I'll leave it at that and try to focus on other parts of the text.

Addendum: Considering how long it's gotten with so few JP/TL/proposition tuples/triplets, in the future I may just present them grouped together without my reflections added on unless requested. (Sorry about the wall of text. If you figure out a way to present this more clearly and succinctly feel free to mess around with it.)

=== Clarification / Disagreement ===

Various: JP 「うん」 TL: "Um." Proposed: As per Akira's response, universal change to some form of affirmative. I could go through and do this, but it will take me a while to track down all of the 「うん」 in the original text of v11c04 to make sure the "um" isn't actually a TL of a different phrase. If it can be guaranteed that all "um"s are TLs of 「うん」, this can of course be done a bit more quickly, but IMO it's probably still best to double-check. (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

----

p259 (roughly line 67 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「麻奈美さん……あたしのこと、バカにしてるわけ？」
TL: "Manami… are you taking me for a fool?"

Proposed: (reworded, honorific inclusion)

"Manami-san...... are you making fun of me?"

I don't necessarily disagree with the original TL, I just think it sounds a little stilted, especially for someone like Kirino. How exactly you decide to finalize the TL 「バカにしてる」 is up to you, I just thought I'd offer some input. "Making fun of" seems more in line with the previous two lines, where Manami says Kirino is so serious all giggly-like or what have you. (Should be a fun convo. to watch in the adaptation, if you've not sworn off it or what-not.)

TBH, I'm not sure if this kind of modification would be considered to be at the editors' discretion. The meaning is close enough that they aren't entirely different, but different enough that they aren't entirely the same, either.

----

p259 (roughly line 70 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「私、最近ずーっと、桐乃ちゃんに言いたかったことがあって。今日の話し合いで絶対に言おうって思うってたんだ――――――――ばかじゃないの？」
TL: "Recently, I had something I really wanted to tell Kirino. So I will say it today — are you an idiot?"

Proposed: (increase length of pause to "ridiculous" levels, slight rewording, +honorofic, inclusion of "plan/decision" to say)

"Lately, there's something I've really wanted to say to Kirino-chan.
So I decided I would definitely say it at today's discussion————————are you an idiot?"

"Lately" vs "Recently" is just my personal preference. I can't really explain it. As for the other alteration, I may be wrong, but the JP text seems to indicate her decision to say this to Kirino was premeditated. And of course re-inclusion of honorifics as indicated by the JP text for consistency with both existing inclusions and the original novel.

As for the very pregnant pause, well... I always did wonder whether the lengthy ellipses and dashes were simply due to the TL and editor's discretion, now it appears I know. 『俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない。』の作者がこんな事をするわけが…確かにあるかも。(Or, if I did that right, "That the author of 'There's no way my little sister could be this cute.' could do such a thing... certainly might be possible.")

----

p259 (roughly line 77 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「ま、まま、麻奈美さん……もしや……怒ってらっしゃいますか？」
TL: "Ta… Tamura… Manami-sama… are you… angry now?"

Proposed: (triple stuttering optional, honorific "sama" substitution to convey humble tone a consideration)

"Ma... Ma-ma... Manami-san... Could it be that... you are angry?"

The more stilted tone is intended, given that Kyousuke-dono seems a fair bit more formal with Manami-sama here. Anyway, I can't humble-speak [sic], so do with it as you will.

Being pedantic, though, the JP text doesn't mention her surname at all, and uses 「さん」 rather than 「<ruby>様<rp>(</rp><rt>さま</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>」. As I noted previously, however, I'd be perfectly agreeable with using the more honorific address to indicate Kyousuke-dono's self-lowering of status since I'm not too keen on something like "could it be that the honorable Manami-san is angry?" That and, I'm really not too clear on how nuances like this would get TLed to EN in general, TBH.

----

p260 (roughly line 83 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「なかったことにしちゃえばいいじゃない。―だってそれは、仕方のないことなんだから」
TL: "Just consider it didn't exist — what can you do about it now?"

Proposed: (reworded, TL slightly modified)

"It's fine to just treat it like it never happened, right? After all, there's nothing you can do about it now."
or
"You can just treat it like it never happened, can't you? [...]"
"Can't you just treat it like it never happened? [...]"
etc.

Mostly it's that the first part just feels awkward/unnatural in the original EN TL. I did slightly change the meaning of the second half, though, so I thought I'd run it through first.

----

p260 (roughly line 89 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「二人とも、仲直りして、普通の兄妹になりなさい」
TL: "You two. Please hurry to make up and become normal brother and sister."

Proposed: (rewording, more assertive for agreement with 「なさい」 imperative)

"You two, make up and become normal brother and sister."

Honestly, "become normal brother and sister" sounds a bit odd to me, but I've no idea how else one might TL that.

:Suggestion: "become a normal pair of siblings" or, if you want to stick closer to the original, "become a normal pair of brother and sister" (though I'm in turn wondering if it sounds more natural turning "brother and sister" to plurals instead). -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

::I think I forgot to reply due to wanting to wait for more feedback on this and other issues. x.x

::Anyway, while normally I would lean toward the pl. pairing of "brothers and sisters", in this case I'm inclined to stick with "brother and sister", as they are a singular pair consisting of, well, one of each. <strike>But IMO "siblings" wouldn't necessarily be inconsistent with the JP edition, either. If the IME I'm using and JDIC are to be believed, 兄妹 can be read as 『<ruby>きょうだい<rp>(</rp><rt>kyoudai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>』, and I don't remember seeing it on the mentioned page or anywhere else with the furigana 『<ruby>けいまい<rp>(</rp><rt>keimai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>』, which is what JDIC indicates as the alternative reading.</strike> I'm inclined to think that the line itself just sounds weird to me, rather than the TL (current or proposed) actually being at fault.
:::Edit: On second thought, I take that back. Even if the readings are potentially the same, the fact is the kanji are for "brother and sister". -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

::Honestly, this is one of the more minor issues that I noticed/that bugged me while going over the text—although it's also likely a less controversial change than some of the changes I probably committed along the way. -sigh- I rather wish I could "read" the JP at anything faster than a page every 30-40 minutes—it'll be some time before I've managed to compile a comprehensive list for the chapter. ''If'' I manage to do so, at that. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 01:25, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

----

p260 (roughly line 91 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: それはとても彼女らしい、お説教の結論だった。
TL: Didn't care about other's thought — that was Manami like when she lectured someone.

Proposed: (rewording, removal of content)
That was a very Manami-like conclusion to a lecture.
or
Such a conclusion to a lecture was very like her.

Depending on whether or not you want to maintain 『彼女』 rather than substituting in "Manami".

It doesn't seem like the original "Didn't care about other's thought" TL is in there. Rather it seems like that portion is redundant considering the previous "It didn't matter if you are angry or no[t]."

=== Minor ===

==== missing terms / incomplete translations ====

p260 (roughly line 93 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 後頭部をかく。
TL: She scratched her head:

Proposed: (modifier inclusion, colon -> period)

She scratched the back of her head.

----

p260 (roughly line 93 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 窘める麻奈美と、真っ直ぐ向き合う。韜晦するつもりはなかった。
TL: I faced Manami. I have no intention of hiding.

Proposed: (modifier inclusion, tense correction)

I faced the reproving Manami directly. I had no intention of hiding.

I'm basing "reproving" off of JP-EN dictionary results for 『窘める』. It yields "chide", "rebuke", and "reprove". "Reproving" is just my personal preference, though I do feel "rebuke" and "chide" are too negative in tone, esp. considering how ... toned down <ruby>地味子<rp>(</rp><rt>Manami</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> usually is.

==== ambiguous terms ====

Later.

=== Major ===

==== completely different meaning ====

p261 (roughly line 102 on the wiki), where Kirino and Kyousuke-shi are talking about what it means to "make up" with each other: (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「違うよね？そうじゃないよね？いまここで話し合ってる『仲直り』って―そいうことじゃ……ないでしょ？」
TL: "Isn't that right? Isn't that the same as now? We are 'making up' — aren't we?"

To me it seems more like the complete opposite:

"That's wrong, isn't it? It's not like that, is it? The 'making up' we're discussing here (and) now—that's not... it, right?"

== Revisions (June 07-11, 2013, UTC) ==

Well, I went ahead and committed a batch of edits. For the moment the majority of them should be limited to the existing TLed text. Slight rewording for clarity/grammar, tense fixes, et cetera. I only made it about half-way through, and didn't clear up everything I might've wanted to, but hopefully I also avoided changing things I probably shouldn't just yet.

There are still several things I want to TLC against the JP edition when I get a chance, but for the moment I've attempted to refrain from doing so unless it seemed pretty straightforward. As the summary indicates, I've included annotations along with some of the changes (hopefully for the potentially more problematic/confusing ones, at least). I would have simply pointed them out here, but felt they might be more useful in context. Feel free to remove them if there are no objections, or move them off of the main page and directly into talk if need be.

As always, if there are any issues, please don't hesitate to point them out. If so far the edits seem fine, I'll just skip updating talk for each revision unless there's something specific to address.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:17, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

:Update: As I've mentioned, for the most part I only really changed things that jumped out at me and that I felt I could improve quickly, and that wouldn't involve any real TLC ("TL check", not "tender loving care", although... maybe that too XD). I also only flagged (be it locally or on the wiki) lines for TLC if the existing EN TL particularly bugged me or I was already referencing nearby lines. I haven't yet bothered/started comparing every line, since it would take me significantly longer, and I doubt the average reader would even notice if a line wasn't 100% faithful to the JP version (unlike for audio-visual media), whereas they would notice if a line is unclear in the TL.

:Hopefully my annotations make it clear where more significant changes were a result of consulting the text, though for the most part I tried to just flag potential discrepancies and only change their meaning if the existing EN was too unclear to not consult the text.

:Now that I'm done with that, I'll probably go back and see what else I can do to clarify/smooth over any other lines that are bugging me, and ''maybe'' look more closely at the JP version—or I might put off the last part until after v12 or at least v11ep and v12pro. ''That'' I will most likely do in one large batch (both the edits and bringing up any possible TL issues with the TLer). Unless there is someone else interested in the TL itself or doing TLC in the background, I will most likely just email potential TL issues to Chaos.

:As I've noted, please bring up any issues with my edits/actions that may come up and even revert/change them as necessary. I don't have much experience with wikis, never mind TL projects, and while I'm trying to avoid overstepping, I do tend to get... a bit over-enthusiastic/carried away sometimes.

:Also, and I would assume this to go without saying, please do continue to make whatever edits you plan on making—my own working copy is organized by line, so figuring out which diffs to apply is fairly trivial.

:PS Don't worry, my "commas go where they would go by a programmer's/mathematician's logic" stance shouldn't be reflected in the wiki. Even if I do accidentally commit a few when I change a line, I've no intention of starting an EW over it.
::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 09:32, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

'''Update (19:44, 10 June 2013 (CDT))

Second pass changed a few more things. There are still several places I haven't been able to edit without TLC/clarification or due to being unclear on certain style/format issues (though-italics and determination, colons/commas/periods marking off character speech, handling of 『、』 emphasis, certain tense issues, etc.). Some of the places I wanted to edit this time but couldn't at least tentatively edit I've flagged using comments—searching for "<!-- FLAG" or just comments in general should bring them up.

For now I think I'll take a break from ch4 and look at v11epi and v12pro. After v12 is done with TL and touched up a bit I might come back for more thorough verification against the JP edition and editing after becoming clearer on the style/format issues, if doing so is still needed/desirable at that point.

As always, if there are any issues please do bring them to my attention. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4

2013-06-12T06:25:22Z

Shift: /* Clarification / Disagreement */ reply to Akira, re: "brother and sister"

== Editing Questions ==

Starting on Ch. 04 now. Several questions, though:

:(1) Any idea what the "commas (、)" next to some lines where furigana would normally be are? Is it for emphasis? Should it be included somehow into the TL?

:(2) Was the JP text or the CN text used for c04/v11 in general? Some lines seem to be "close", but somehow don't feel quite right in the TL'd EN. I'm trying to preserve the meaning during editing, but it can be confusing sometimes when the original and the TL don't quite seem to gel. Mind, I'm not a native JP speaker, and my JP is limited, so that could just be me more often than not.

:(3) I haven't really been paying attention to comparisons between the JP and EN until now, but is the choice of "um" for 「うん」 rather than "yes"/"yeah"/etc. in some locations based on the assumption that the reader will recognize it as a JP expression of affirmation, or something else? Eg., v11c04 lines 7-8:「おいおいマジか？」/「うん」. And again on p259 of the JP LN where Kirino asks Manami if Manami is making fun of her/treating her like an idiot. There are probably more—I was just flipping through trying to delineate the JP/TL correspondence for personal reference.

Aside: I'll probably have a bit of a rough start with the edits. I am especially wary of making edits prematurely, or accidentally and substantially changing the meaning of the TL from the original, or otherwise changing the characters' established tones/mannerisms. If I go too far or mess something up feel free to let me know (obviously).

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:17, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

:From my (admittedly minimal) knowledge, the "commas" (though I feel it's more accurate to call them diacritics) ''are'' meant for emphasis in a similar manner to italics/bolding. They should be workable into the text on a per-case basis; they don't seem the kind that's significant enough to be included in a TL note (usually).

:(2) and (3) only Chaos can definitively answer, but if no one minds a sporadic contributor's opinion, うん really should be translated to some form of affirmative "Yes", "Yeah", or whatnot - they're not SFX, and it has a readily available English translation, which to me seems to be the only reasons one should keep the Japanese pronunciation. Again though, this is probably up to the main translator's discretion.
::[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]]) Sorry since I didn't clarify myself. Getting the Japanese version is taken too long, so I had stick with Chinese version since Volume 10. If both of you have any question, feel free to leave a message here or email me directly.
:Anyway, if you spot discrepancies, don't be afraid of at the very least pointing each of them out in the talk page, or correcting them w/ justification in the summary box if you're sure you're right. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Be_bold Wikipedia even has a guideline on "Be Bold"]; Baka-Tsuki is admittedly a different community with a different aim, but no point not using the advantages MediaWiki has to offer, in my opinion. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:58, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

::Heh, I don't mean to imply I'm particularly knowledgeable. Generally I qualify all of my statements in some way or other, but doing so makes my speech far more verbose than it already is. With regard to "comma" vs. "diacritic", that makes sense. I was using "comma" simply because that's what they looked like to me from a typographic(?al) perspective. When it comes to JP and diacritics I really only think of the dakuten and handakuten.

::With regard to うん, that's what I would have assumed, but I haven't come across enough written JP to feel confident making an assertion that a more Western "mm..." or "uh..." for reflection or hesitation wouldn't also have a similar or identical representation in Japanese. Hundreds and hundreds of hours I've spent passively/semi-passively ''listening'' to the stuff, but hardly any time have I spent ''reading'' it. Even then, that's nothing compared to being immersed in the language or otherwise actively engaging with it.

::As for WP's "Be bold", my more cautious side is more inclined to consider the policy as being at odds with BT's [[Format guideline#editors|format guideline]] for editors. But, since Chaos is the listed supervisor for OreImo, I figured I'd get their input as to how ironclad those rules are for this particular project.

::That said, thanks for your input! At the very least I can incorporate some of it into my personal "working copy", such as it is.

::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 16:33, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== JP vs CN editions, several terms, "honorific" speech ==

In at least one place the term "aniki" is used in place of "onii-chan" where the JP text uses 『お兄ちゃん』 (ex., pp259-260, which I think is roughly line #81 on the wiki). Should I go ahead and replace such occurrences, or is "aniki" used/preferred for consistency during their "discussion"? I will assume the consensus to remain valid if I encounter any similar occurrences unless otherwise noted.

Also, a few lines before that, when Kyousuke-shi is addressing Tamura, he stutters on "Manami", with no mention of "Tamura", and uses the "san" honorific rather than "sama". ''However'', he does appear to be using humble speech to address her. Not sure what to do about that. The existing "sama" seems like a decent compromise to convey the humble tone, but that does put it slightly at odds with the text. (Going off of a hardcopy ordered from cdjapan. I'm assuming it's legit, but I honestly don't know for sure.)

Based on Chaos' recent comment, I'm guessing the issue arose because (AFAI remember) Chinese doesn't really have something corresponding to the humble/honorific speech found in Japanese. It's been awhile, though, and my CN was only ever middle/high-school grade anyway (nor was I particularly good with classical texts/or fancier speech), so I could be wrong. Either way, how should such issues be approached? English seems far more limited in that respect, so I'm fine with whatever method of conveying such a tone is deemed appropriate.

I have a few other concerns related to TL, but until I've come to a more complete personal consensus on how to approach them, I intend to refrain from bringing them up.

If it helps to see where I'm coming from, my current approach is to go through and flag any lines that are bugging me, and then come back to compare them to the original JP to see if I can edit them without substantially changing what seems to be the intended TL, or to clarify the TLed EN text while still preserving what seems to be the most likely intended TL. For anything major my current intention is to request confirmation.

Mind, in some cases what I deem "minor" rewording might change the meaning past the threshold for what someone else considers a major edit. With nearly every line being a new paragraph, it's a bit hard to avoid crossing into BT's recommended definition of a major edit. Again, if I ''do'' cross any lines feel free to revert and bring it up with me, and I will try to avoid any repeat offenses.

:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 18:51, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== Specific TL questions ==

I'll just leave this here and bring up any possible TL issues I come across. I'm still working on regular English edits on my work-copy (and will try to commit those in batches once I have several or a dozen or so queued up), but I thought I'd start bringing up some of the TL questions I have as I come across them while referencing the JP text. Since I'll probably be editing the section several times, I'll try to save up a few at a time (probably based on proximity in the text) and mark modifications as minor between other people's comments to avoid "changelog spam", as it is. Of course, if you get notified of minor edits that doesn't help you much, so I'll space them out as I can.

Most of the potential TL issues I've come across are relatively minor: a missing modifier, an ambiguous term that might more appropriately be TLed to a different English term but is still close in meaning, etc. I'll try to group them together according to either location and/or perceived severity. Additionally, I'll date additions as they are added so new and old can be differentiated. If this turns out to be too much for the talk page I can switch to email if preferred.

Unless a TL is glaringly obvious based on the actual JP text, all proposed TLs should be considered rough guesses at best until verified. Most lines will be out of context, so you may want to reference a source or the rest of the TL on the wiki.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

It appears I've gotten a bit stuck on this particular section. There are some more lines I wasn't clear on in the area, but I think for the moment I'll leave it at that and try to focus on other parts of the text.

Addendum: Considering how long it's gotten with so few JP/TL/proposition tuples/triplets, in the future I may just present them grouped together without my reflections added on unless requested. (Sorry about the wall of text. If you figure out a way to present this more clearly and succinctly feel free to mess around with it.)

=== Clarification / Disagreement ===

Various: JP 「うん」 TL: "Um." Proposed: As per Akira's response, universal change to some form of affirmative. I could go through and do this, but it will take me a while to track down all of the 「うん」 in the original text of v11c04 to make sure the "um" isn't actually a TL of a different phrase. If it can be guaranteed that all "um"s are TLs of 「うん」, this can of course be done a bit more quickly, but IMO it's probably still best to double-check. (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

----

p259 (roughly line 67 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「麻奈美さん……あたしのこと、バカにしてるわけ？」
TL: "Manami… are you taking me for a fool?"

Proposed: (reworded, honorific inclusion)

"Manami-san...... are you making fun of me?"

I don't necessarily disagree with the original TL, I just think it sounds a little stilted, especially for someone like Kirino. How exactly you decide to finalize the TL 「バカにしてる」 is up to you, I just thought I'd offer some input. "Making fun of" seems more in line with the previous two lines, where Manami says Kirino is so serious all giggly-like or what have you. (Should be a fun convo. to watch in the adaptation, if you've not sworn off it or what-not.)

TBH, I'm not sure if this kind of modification would be considered to be at the editors' discretion. The meaning is close enough that they aren't entirely different, but different enough that they aren't entirely the same, either.

----

p259 (roughly line 70 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「私、最近ずーっと、桐乃ちゃんに言いたかったことがあって。今日の話し合いで絶対に言おうって思うってたんだ――――――――ばかじゃないの？」
TL: "Recently, I had something I really wanted to tell Kirino. So I will say it today — are you an idiot?"

Proposed: (increase length of pause to "ridiculous" levels, slight rewording, +honorofic, inclusion of "plan/decision" to say)

"Lately, there's something I've really wanted to say to Kirino-chan.
So I decided I would definitely say it at today's discussion————————are you an idiot?"

"Lately" vs "Recently" is just my personal preference. I can't really explain it. As for the other alteration, I may be wrong, but the JP text seems to indicate her decision to say this to Kirino was premeditated. And of course re-inclusion of honorifics as indicated by the JP text for consistency with both existing inclusions and the original novel.

As for the very pregnant pause, well... I always did wonder whether the lengthy ellipses and dashes were simply due to the TL and editor's discretion, now it appears I know. 『俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない。』の作者がこんな事をするわけが…確かにあるかも。(Or, if I did that right, "That the author of 'There's no way my little sister could be this cute.' could do such a thing... certainly might be possible.")

----

p259 (roughly line 77 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「ま、まま、麻奈美さん……もしや……怒ってらっしゃいますか？」
TL: "Ta… Tamura… Manami-sama… are you… angry now?"

Proposed: (triple stuttering optional, honorific "sama" substitution to convey humble tone a consideration)

"Ma... Ma-ma... Manami-san... Could it be that... you are angry?"

The more stilted tone is intended, given that Kyousuke-dono seems a fair bit more formal with Manami-sama here. Anyway, I can't humble-speak [sic], so do with it as you will.

Being pedantic, though, the JP text doesn't mention her surname at all, and uses 「さん」 rather than 「<ruby>様<rp>(</rp><rt>さま</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>」. As I noted previously, however, I'd be perfectly agreeable with using the more honorific address to indicate Kyousuke-dono's self-lowering of status since I'm not too keen on something like "could it be that the honorable Manami-san is angry?" That and, I'm really not too clear on how nuances like this would get TLed to EN in general, TBH.

----

p260 (roughly line 83 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「なかったことにしちゃえばいいじゃない。―だってそれは、仕方のないことなんだから」
TL: "Just consider it didn't exist — what can you do about it now?"

Proposed: (reworded, TL slightly modified)

"It's fine to just treat it like it never happened, right? After all, there's nothing you can do about it now."
or
"You can just treat it like it never happened, can't you? [...]"
"Can't you just treat it like it never happened? [...]"
etc.

Mostly it's that the first part just feels awkward/unnatural in the original EN TL. I did slightly change the meaning of the second half, though, so I thought I'd run it through first.

----

p260 (roughly line 89 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「二人とも、仲直りして、普通の兄妹になりなさい」
TL: "You two. Please hurry to make up and become normal brother and sister."

Proposed: (rewording, more assertive for agreement with 「なさい」 imperative)

"You two, make up and become normal brother and sister."

Honestly, "become normal brother and sister" sounds a bit odd to me, but I've no idea how else one might TL that.

:Suggestion: "become a normal pair of siblings" or, if you want to stick closer to the original, "become a normal pair of brother and sister" (though I'm in turn wondering if it sounds more natural turning "brother and sister" to plurals instead). -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

::I think I forgot to reply due to wanting to wait for more feedback on this and other issues. x.x

::Anyway, while normally I would lean toward the pl. pairing of "brothers and sisters", in this case I'm inclined to stick with "brother and sister", as they are a singular pair consisting of, well, one of each. But IMO "siblings" wouldn't necessarily be inconsistent with the JP edition, either. If the IME I'm using and JDIC are to be believed, 兄妹 can be read as 『<ruby>きょうだい<rp>(</rp><rt>kyoudai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>』, and I don't remember seeing it on the mentioned page or anywhere else with the furigana 『<ruby>けいまい<rp>(</rp><rt>keimai</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>』, which is what JDIC indicates as the alternative reading. I'm inclined to think that the line itself just sounds weird to me, rather than the TL (current or proposed) actually being at fault.

::Honestly, this is one of the more minor issues that I noticed/that bugged me while going over the text—although it's also likely a less controversial change than some of the changes I probably committed along the way. -sigh- I rather wish I could "read" the JP at anything faster than a page every 30-40 minutes—it'll be some time before I've managed to compile a comprehensive list for the chapter. ''If'' I manage to do so, at that. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 01:25, 12 June 2013 (CDT)

----

p260 (roughly line 91 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: それはとても彼女らしい、お説教の結論だった。
TL: Didn't care about other's thought — that was Manami like when she lectured someone.

Proposed: (rewording, removal of content)
That was a very Manami-like conclusion to a lecture.
or
Such a conclusion to a lecture was very like her.

Depending on whether or not you want to maintain 『彼女』 rather than substituting in "Manami".

It doesn't seem like the original "Didn't care about other's thought" TL is in there. Rather it seems like that portion is redundant considering the previous "It didn't matter if you are angry or no[t]."

=== Minor ===

==== missing terms / incomplete translations ====

p260 (roughly line 93 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 後頭部をかく。
TL: She scratched her head:

Proposed: (modifier inclusion, colon -> period)

She scratched the back of her head.

----

p260 (roughly line 93 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 窘める麻奈美と、真っ直ぐ向き合う。韜晦するつもりはなかった。
TL: I faced Manami. I have no intention of hiding.

Proposed: (modifier inclusion, tense correction)

I faced the reproving Manami directly. I had no intention of hiding.

I'm basing "reproving" off of JP-EN dictionary results for 『窘める』. It yields "chide", "rebuke", and "reprove". "Reproving" is just my personal preference, though I do feel "rebuke" and "chide" are too negative in tone, esp. considering how ... toned down <ruby>地味子<rp>(</rp><rt>Manami</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> usually is.

==== ambiguous terms ====

Later.

=== Major ===

==== completely different meaning ====

p261 (roughly line 102 on the wiki), where Kirino and Kyousuke-shi are talking about what it means to "make up" with each other: (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「違うよね？そうじゃないよね？いまここで話し合ってる『仲直り』って―そいうことじゃ……ないでしょ？」
TL: "Isn't that right? Isn't that the same as now? We are 'making up' — aren't we?"

To me it seems more like the complete opposite:

"That's wrong, isn't it? It's not like that, is it? The 'making up' we're discussing here (and) now—that's not... it, right?"

== Revisions (June 07-11, 2013, UTC) ==

Well, I went ahead and committed a batch of edits. For the moment the majority of them should be limited to the existing TLed text. Slight rewording for clarity/grammar, tense fixes, et cetera. I only made it about half-way through, and didn't clear up everything I might've wanted to, but hopefully I also avoided changing things I probably shouldn't just yet.

There are still several things I want to TLC against the JP edition when I get a chance, but for the moment I've attempted to refrain from doing so unless it seemed pretty straightforward. As the summary indicates, I've included annotations along with some of the changes (hopefully for the potentially more problematic/confusing ones, at least). I would have simply pointed them out here, but felt they might be more useful in context. Feel free to remove them if there are no objections, or move them off of the main page and directly into talk if need be.

As always, if there are any issues, please don't hesitate to point them out. If so far the edits seem fine, I'll just skip updating talk for each revision unless there's something specific to address.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:17, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

:Update: As I've mentioned, for the most part I only really changed things that jumped out at me and that I felt I could improve quickly, and that wouldn't involve any real TLC ("TL check", not "tender loving care", although... maybe that too XD). I also only flagged (be it locally or on the wiki) lines for TLC if the existing EN TL particularly bugged me or I was already referencing nearby lines. I haven't yet bothered/started comparing every line, since it would take me significantly longer, and I doubt the average reader would even notice if a line wasn't 100% faithful to the JP version (unlike for audio-visual media), whereas they would notice if a line is unclear in the TL.

:Hopefully my annotations make it clear where more significant changes were a result of consulting the text, though for the most part I tried to just flag potential discrepancies and only change their meaning if the existing EN was too unclear to not consult the text.

:Now that I'm done with that, I'll probably go back and see what else I can do to clarify/smooth over any other lines that are bugging me, and ''maybe'' look more closely at the JP version—or I might put off the last part until after v12 or at least v11ep and v12pro. ''That'' I will most likely do in one large batch (both the edits and bringing up any possible TL issues with the TLer). Unless there is someone else interested in the TL itself or doing TLC in the background, I will most likely just email potential TL issues to Chaos.

:As I've noted, please bring up any issues with my edits/actions that may come up and even revert/change them as necessary. I don't have much experience with wikis, never mind TL projects, and while I'm trying to avoid overstepping, I do tend to get... a bit over-enthusiastic/carried away sometimes.

:Also, and I would assume this to go without saying, please do continue to make whatever edits you plan on making—my own working copy is organized by line, so figuring out which diffs to apply is fairly trivial.

:PS Don't worry, my "commas go where they would go by a programmer's/mathematician's logic" stance shouldn't be reflected in the wiki. Even if I do accidentally commit a few when I change a line, I've no intention of starting an EW over it.
::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 09:32, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

'''Update (19:44, 10 June 2013 (CDT))

Second pass changed a few more things. There are still several places I haven't been able to edit without TLC/clarification or due to being unclear on certain style/format issues (though-italics and determination, colons/commas/periods marking off character speech, handling of 『、』 emphasis, certain tense issues, etc.). Some of the places I wanted to edit this time but couldn't at least tentatively edit I've flagged using comments—searching for "<!-- FLAG" or just comments in general should bring them up.

For now I think I'll take a break from ch4 and look at v11epi and v12pro. After v12 is done with TL and touched up a bit I might come back for more thorough verification against the JP edition and editing after becoming clearer on the style/format issues, if doing so is still needed/desirable at that point.

As always, if there are any issues please do bring them to my attention. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue

2013-06-11T22:51:14Z

Shift: Clarifications

== Solitary Lines/『quotes』/honorifics ==

Solitary Lines/New Sections: For series of lines in the original JP that have a double line-break on either side, should that be preserved in the TL? Also, an entirely new page is started right after the line following the announcement of winter ("Before graduation, I have to do something."). I don't think I saw that in v11c04, so I'm not sure how that's handled.

『quotes』: At the start of v11epi, the original 『』 JP-style brackets are used in the TL text. At the end of v11epi, italics are used instead. Is there a special reason for this, or should one be chosen over the other?

Honorifics: Since this chapter is fairly short (~20pp), should I go through and add in or change any honorifics that might have been left out/changed in the CN-EN TL?

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 17:51, 11 June 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4

2013-06-11T00:44:12Z

Shift: /* Revision (June 7, 2013, UTC) */

== Editing Questions ==

Starting on Ch. 04 now. Several questions, though:

:(1) Any idea what the "commas (、)" next to some lines where furigana would normally be are? Is it for emphasis? Should it be included somehow into the TL?

:(2) Was the JP text or the CN text used for c04/v11 in general? Some lines seem to be "close", but somehow don't feel quite right in the TL'd EN. I'm trying to preserve the meaning during editing, but it can be confusing sometimes when the original and the TL don't quite seem to gel. Mind, I'm not a native JP speaker, and my JP is limited, so that could just be me more often than not.

:(3) I haven't really been paying attention to comparisons between the JP and EN until now, but is the choice of "um" for 「うん」 rather than "yes"/"yeah"/etc. in some locations based on the assumption that the reader will recognize it as a JP expression of affirmation, or something else? Eg., v11c04 lines 7-8:「おいおいマジか？」/「うん」. And again on p259 of the JP LN where Kirino asks Manami if Manami is making fun of her/treating her like an idiot. There are probably more—I was just flipping through trying to delineate the JP/TL correspondence for personal reference.

Aside: I'll probably have a bit of a rough start with the edits. I am especially wary of making edits prematurely, or accidentally and substantially changing the meaning of the TL from the original, or otherwise changing the characters' established tones/mannerisms. If I go too far or mess something up feel free to let me know (obviously).

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 13:17, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

:From my (admittedly minimal) knowledge, the "commas" (though I feel it's more accurate to call them diacritics) ''are'' meant for emphasis in a similar manner to italics/bolding. They should be workable into the text on a per-case basis; they don't seem the kind that's significant enough to be included in a TL note (usually).

:(2) and (3) only Chaos can definitively answer, but if no one minds a sporadic contributor's opinion, うん really should be translated to some form of affirmative "Yes", "Yeah", or whatnot - they're not SFX, and it has a readily available English translation, which to me seems to be the only reasons one should keep the Japanese pronunciation. Again though, this is probably up to the main translator's discretion.
::[[User:Chaos|Chaos]] ([[User talk:Chaos|talk]]) Sorry since I didn't clarify myself. Getting the Japanese version is taken too long, so I had stick with Chinese version since Volume 10. If both of you have any question, feel free to leave a message here or email me directly.
:Anyway, if you spot discrepancies, don't be afraid of at the very least pointing each of them out in the talk page, or correcting them w/ justification in the summary box if you're sure you're right. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Be_bold Wikipedia even has a guideline on "Be Bold"]; Baka-Tsuki is admittedly a different community with a different aim, but no point not using the advantages MediaWiki has to offer, in my opinion. -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 15:58, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

::Heh, I don't mean to imply I'm particularly knowledgeable. Generally I qualify all of my statements in some way or other, but doing so makes my speech far more verbose than it already is. With regard to "comma" vs. "diacritic", that makes sense. I was using "comma" simply because that's what they looked like to me from a typographic(?al) perspective. When it comes to JP and diacritics I really only think of the dakuten and handakuten.

::With regard to うん, that's what I would have assumed, but I haven't come across enough written JP to feel confident making an assertion that a more Western "mm..." or "uh..." for reflection or hesitation wouldn't also have a similar or identical representation in Japanese. Hundreds and hundreds of hours I've spent passively/semi-passively ''listening'' to the stuff, but hardly any time have I spent ''reading'' it. Even then, that's nothing compared to being immersed in the language or otherwise actively engaging with it.

::As for WP's "Be bold", my more cautious side is more inclined to consider the policy as being at odds with BT's [[Format guideline#editors|format guideline]] for editors. But, since Chaos is the listed supervisor for OreImo, I figured I'd get their input as to how ironclad those rules are for this particular project.

::That said, thanks for your input! At the very least I can incorporate some of it into my personal "working copy", such as it is.

::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 16:33, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== JP vs CN editions, several terms, "honorific" speech ==

In at least one place the term "aniki" is used in place of "onii-chan" where the JP text uses 『お兄ちゃん』 (ex., pp259-260, which I think is roughly line #81 on the wiki). Should I go ahead and replace such occurrences, or is "aniki" used/preferred for consistency during their "discussion"? I will assume the consensus to remain valid if I encounter any similar occurrences unless otherwise noted.

Also, a few lines before that, when Kyousuke-shi is addressing Tamura, he stutters on "Manami", with no mention of "Tamura", and uses the "san" honorific rather than "sama". ''However'', he does appear to be using humble speech to address her. Not sure what to do about that. The existing "sama" seems like a decent compromise to convey the humble tone, but that does put it slightly at odds with the text. (Going off of a hardcopy ordered from cdjapan. I'm assuming it's legit, but I honestly don't know for sure.)

Based on Chaos' recent comment, I'm guessing the issue arose because (AFAI remember) Chinese doesn't really have something corresponding to the humble/honorific speech found in Japanese. It's been awhile, though, and my CN was only ever middle/high-school grade anyway (nor was I particularly good with classical texts/or fancier speech), so I could be wrong. Either way, how should such issues be approached? English seems far more limited in that respect, so I'm fine with whatever method of conveying such a tone is deemed appropriate.

I have a few other concerns related to TL, but until I've come to a more complete personal consensus on how to approach them, I intend to refrain from bringing them up.

If it helps to see where I'm coming from, my current approach is to go through and flag any lines that are bugging me, and then come back to compare them to the original JP to see if I can edit them without substantially changing what seems to be the intended TL, or to clarify the TLed EN text while still preserving what seems to be the most likely intended TL. For anything major my current intention is to request confirmation.

Mind, in some cases what I deem "minor" rewording might change the meaning past the threshold for what someone else considers a major edit. With nearly every line being a new paragraph, it's a bit hard to avoid crossing into BT's recommended definition of a major edit. Again, if I ''do'' cross any lines feel free to revert and bring it up with me, and I will try to avoid any repeat offenses.

:-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 18:51, 6 June 2013 (CDT)

== Specific TL questions ==

I'll just leave this here and bring up any possible TL issues I come across. I'm still working on regular English edits on my work-copy (and will try to commit those in batches once I have several or a dozen or so queued up), but I thought I'd start bringing up some of the TL questions I have as I come across them while referencing the JP text. Since I'll probably be editing the section several times, I'll try to save up a few at a time (probably based on proximity in the text) and mark modifications as minor between other people's comments to avoid "changelog spam", as it is. Of course, if you get notified of minor edits that doesn't help you much, so I'll space them out as I can.

Most of the potential TL issues I've come across are relatively minor: a missing modifier, an ambiguous term that might more appropriately be TLed to a different English term but is still close in meaning, etc. I'll try to group them together according to either location and/or perceived severity. Additionally, I'll date additions as they are added so new and old can be differentiated. If this turns out to be too much for the talk page I can switch to email if preferred.

Unless a TL is glaringly obvious based on the actual JP text, all proposed TLs should be considered rough guesses at best until verified. Most lines will be out of context, so you may want to reference a source or the rest of the TL on the wiki.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

It appears I've gotten a bit stuck on this particular section. There are some more lines I wasn't clear on in the area, but I think for the moment I'll leave it at that and try to focus on other parts of the text.

Addendum: Considering how long it's gotten with so few JP/TL/proposition tuples/triplets, in the future I may just present them grouped together without my reflections added on unless requested. (Sorry about the wall of text. If you figure out a way to present this more clearly and succinctly feel free to mess around with it.)

=== Clarification / Disagreement ===

Various: JP 「うん」 TL: "Um." Proposed: As per Akira's response, universal change to some form of affirmative. I could go through and do this, but it will take me a while to track down all of the 「うん」 in the original text of v11c04 to make sure the "um" isn't actually a TL of a different phrase. If it can be guaranteed that all "um"s are TLs of 「うん」, this can of course be done a bit more quickly, but IMO it's probably still best to double-check. (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

----

p259 (roughly line 67 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「麻奈美さん……あたしのこと、バカにしてるわけ？」
TL: "Manami… are you taking me for a fool?"

Proposed: (reworded, honorific inclusion)

"Manami-san...... are you making fun of me?"

I don't necessarily disagree with the original TL, I just think it sounds a little stilted, especially for someone like Kirino. How exactly you decide to finalize the TL 「バカにしてる」 is up to you, I just thought I'd offer some input. "Making fun of" seems more in line with the previous two lines, where Manami says Kirino is so serious all giggly-like or what have you. (Should be a fun convo. to watch in the adaptation, if you've not sworn off it or what-not.)

TBH, I'm not sure if this kind of modification would be considered to be at the editors' discretion. The meaning is close enough that they aren't entirely different, but different enough that they aren't entirely the same, either.

----

p259 (roughly line 70 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「私、最近ずーっと、桐乃ちゃんに言いたかったことがあって。今日の話し合いで絶対に言おうって思うってたんだ――――――――ばかじゃないの？」
TL: "Recently, I had something I really wanted to tell Kirino. So I will say it today — are you an idiot?"

Proposed: (increase length of pause to "ridiculous" levels, slight rewording, +honorofic, inclusion of "plan/decision" to say)

"Lately, there's something I've really wanted to say to Kirino-chan.
So I decided I would definitely say it at today's discussion————————are you an idiot?"

"Lately" vs "Recently" is just my personal preference. I can't really explain it. As for the other alteration, I may be wrong, but the JP text seems to indicate her decision to say this to Kirino was premeditated. And of course re-inclusion of honorifics as indicated by the JP text for consistency with both existing inclusions and the original novel.

As for the very pregnant pause, well... I always did wonder whether the lengthy ellipses and dashes were simply due to the TL and editor's discretion, now it appears I know. 『俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない。』の作者がこんな事をするわけが…確かにあるかも。(Or, if I did that right, "That the author of 'There's no way my little sister could be this cute.' could do such a thing... certainly might be possible.")

----

p259 (roughly line 77 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「ま、まま、麻奈美さん……もしや……怒ってらっしゃいますか？」
TL: "Ta… Tamura… Manami-sama… are you… angry now?"

Proposed: (triple stuttering optional, honorific "sama" substitution to convey humble tone a consideration)

"Ma... Ma-ma... Manami-san... Could it be that... you are angry?"

The more stilted tone is intended, given that Kyousuke-dono seems a fair bit more formal with Manami-sama here. Anyway, I can't humble-speak [sic], so do with it as you will.

Being pedantic, though, the JP text doesn't mention her surname at all, and uses 「さん」 rather than 「<ruby>様<rp>(</rp><rt>さま</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby>」. As I noted previously, however, I'd be perfectly agreeable with using the more honorific address to indicate Kyousuke-dono's self-lowering of status since I'm not too keen on something like "could it be that the honorable Manami-san is angry?" That and, I'm really not too clear on how nuances like this would get TLed to EN in general, TBH.

----

p260 (roughly line 83 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「なかったことにしちゃえばいいじゃない。―だってそれは、仕方のないことなんだから」
TL: "Just consider it didn't exist — what can you do about it now?"

Proposed: (reworded, TL slightly modified)

"It's fine to just treat it like it never happened, right? After all, there's nothing you can do about it now."
or
"You can just treat it like it never happened, can't you? [...]"
"Can't you just treat it like it never happened? [...]"
etc.

Mostly it's that the first part just feels awkward/unnatural in the original EN TL. I did slightly change the meaning of the second half, though, so I thought I'd run it through first.

----

p260 (roughly line 89 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「二人とも、仲直りして、普通の兄妹になりなさい」
TL: "You two. Please hurry to make up and become normal brother and sister."

Proposed: (rewording, more assertive for agreement with 「なさい」 imperative)

"You two, make up and become normal brother and sister."

Honestly, "become normal brother and sister" sounds a bit odd to me, but I've no idea how else one might TL that.

:Suggestion: "become a normal pair of siblings" or, if you want to stick closer to the original, "become a normal pair of brother and sister" (though I'm in turn wondering if it sounds more natural turning "brother and sister" to plurals instead). -[[User:AKAAkira|Akira]] ([[User talk:AKAAkira|talk]]) 22:59, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

----

p260 (roughly line 91 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: それはとても彼女らしい、お説教の結論だった。
TL: Didn't care about other's thought — that was Manami like when she lectured someone.

Proposed: (rewording, removal of content)
That was a very Manami-like conclusion to a lecture.
or
Such a conclusion to a lecture was very like her.

Depending on whether or not you want to maintain 『彼女』 rather than substituting in "Manami".

It doesn't seem like the original "Didn't care about other's thought" TL is in there. Rather it seems like that portion is redundant considering the previous "It didn't matter if you are angry or no[t]."

=== Minor ===

==== missing terms / incomplete translations ====

p260 (roughly line 93 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 後頭部をかく。
TL: She scratched her head:

Proposed: (modifier inclusion, colon -> period)

She scratched the back of her head.

----

p260 (roughly line 93 on the wiki): (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 窘める麻奈美と、真っ直ぐ向き合う。韜晦するつもりはなかった。
TL: I faced Manami. I have no intention of hiding.

Proposed: (modifier inclusion, tense correction)

I faced the reproving Manami directly. I had no intention of hiding.

I'm basing "reproving" off of JP-EN dictionary results for 『窘める』. It yields "chide", "rebuke", and "reprove". "Reproving" is just my personal preference, though I do feel "rebuke" and "chide" are too negative in tone, esp. considering how ... toned down <ruby>地味子<rp>(</rp><rt>Manami</rt><rp>)</rp></ruby> usually is.

==== ambiguous terms ====

Later.

=== Major ===

==== completely different meaning ====

p261 (roughly line 102 on the wiki), where Kirino and Kyousuke-shi are talking about what it means to "make up" with each other: (00:46, 7 June 2013 (CDT))

JP: 「違うよね？そうじゃないよね？いまここで話し合ってる『仲直り』って―そいうことじゃ……ないでしょ？」
TL: "Isn't that right? Isn't that the same as now? We are 'making up' — aren't we?"

To me it seems more like the complete opposite:

"That's wrong, isn't it? It's not like that, is it? The 'making up' we're discussing here (and) now—that's not... it, right?"

== Revisions (June 07-11, 2013, UTC) ==

Well, I went ahead and committed a batch of edits. For the moment the majority of them should be limited to the existing TLed text. Slight rewording for clarity/grammar, tense fixes, et cetera. I only made it about half-way through, and didn't clear up everything I might've wanted to, but hopefully I also avoided changing things I probably shouldn't just yet.

There are still several things I want to TLC against the JP edition when I get a chance, but for the moment I've attempted to refrain from doing so unless it seemed pretty straightforward. As the summary indicates, I've included annotations along with some of the changes (hopefully for the potentially more problematic/confusing ones, at least). I would have simply pointed them out here, but felt they might be more useful in context. Feel free to remove them if there are no objections, or move them off of the main page and directly into talk if need be.

As always, if there are any issues, please don't hesitate to point them out. If so far the edits seem fine, I'll just skip updating talk for each revision unless there's something specific to address.

-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 03:17, 7 June 2013 (CDT)

:Update: As I've mentioned, for the most part I only really changed things that jumped out at me and that I felt I could improve quickly, and that wouldn't involve any real TLC ("TL check", not "tender loving care", although... maybe that too XD). I also only flagged (be it locally or on the wiki) lines for TLC if the existing EN TL particularly bugged me or I was already referencing nearby lines. I haven't yet bothered/started comparing every line, since it would take me significantly longer, and I doubt the average reader would even notice if a line wasn't 100% faithful to the JP version (unlike for audio-visual media), whereas they would notice if a line is unclear in the TL.

:Hopefully my annotations make it clear where more significant changes were a result of consulting the text, though for the most part I tried to just flag potential discrepancies and only change their meaning if the existing EN was too unclear to not consult the text.

:Now that I'm done with that, I'll probably go back and see what else I can do to clarify/smooth over any other lines that are bugging me, and ''maybe'' look more closely at the JP version—or I might put off the last part until after v12 or at least v11ep and v12pro. ''That'' I will most likely do in one large batch (both the edits and bringing up any possible TL issues with the TLer). Unless there is someone else interested in the TL itself or doing TLC in the background, I will most likely just email potential TL issues to Chaos.

:As I've noted, please bring up any issues with my edits/actions that may come up and even revert/change them as necessary. I don't have much experience with wikis, never mind TL projects, and while I'm trying to avoid overstepping, I do tend to get... a bit over-enthusiastic/carried away sometimes.

:Also, and I would assume this to go without saying, please do continue to make whatever edits you plan on making—my own working copy is organized by line, so figuring out which diffs to apply is fairly trivial.

:PS Don't worry, my "commas go where they would go by a programmer's/mathematician's logic" stance shouldn't be reflected in the wiki. Even if I do accidentally commit a few when I change a line, I've no intention of starting an EW over it.
::-[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]]) 09:32, 8 June 2013 (CDT)

'''Update (19:44, 10 June 2013 (CDT))

Second pass changed a few more things. There are still several places I haven't been able to edit without TLC/clarification or due to being unclear on certain style/format issues (though-italics and determination, colons/commas/periods marking off character speech, handling of 『、』 emphasis, certain tense issues, etc.). Some of the places I wanted to edit this time but couldn't at least tentatively edit I've flagged using comments—searching for "<!-- FLAG" or just comments in general should bring them up.

For now I think I'll take a break from ch4 and look at v11epi and v12pro. After v12 is done with TL and touched up a bit I might come back for more thorough verification against the JP edition and editing after becoming clearer on the style/format issues, if doing so is still needed/desirable at that point.

As always, if there are any issues please do bring them to my attention. -[[User:Shift|shift]] ([[User talk:Shift|talk]])

User talk:Chaos

2013-06-10T18:47:42Z

Shift: /* OreImo v12 */ forgot to sign